Njal's Saga

Chapters 1 to 6: Hrut, Unn and Queen Gunnhild

Chapter 1

There was a man named Mord, who was called Mord Fiddle. He was the son of Sighvat the Red, and he lived at Voll in the Rangarvellir district. He was a powerful chieftain and a great one for pursuing lawsuits, and so great a lawyer that no judgment was thought lawful unless he had been there when it was given. He had one child, a daughter named Unn. She was a fine-looking woman, well mannered and accomplished, and she was thought the best match in Rangarvellir.

Now the story moves west, to the Breidafjord valleys. There was a man named Hoskuld, the son of Dala-Koll. His mother was Thorgerd, the daughter of Thorstein the Red, the son of Olaf the White, the son of Ingjald, the son of Helgi. Ingjald's mother was Thora, the daughter of Sigurd Snake-in-the-Eye, the son of Ragnar Hairy-Breeches. Unn the Deep-Minded was the mother of Thorstein the Red; she was the daughter of Ketil Flat-Nose, the son of Bjorn Buna. Hoskuld lived at Hoskuldsstadir in Laxardal.

He had a brother named Hrut, who lived at Hrutsstadir. They had the same mother; Hrut's father was Herjolf. Hrut was a handsome man, big and strong, a good fighter and even-tempered, one of the wisest of men, a good adviser to his friends and sound in his counsel on great matters.

Once Hoskuld held a feast for his friends, and his brother Hrut was there, sitting next to him. Hoskuld had a daughter named Hallgerd. She was playing on the floor with some other girls. She was beautiful and tall for her age, and her hair was as fine as silk and so long that it came down to her waist.

Hoskuld called to her. "Come here to me," he said.

She came over at once. He took her by the chin and kissed her, and then she went off again.

Then Hoskuld said to Hrut, "What do you think of this girl? Don't you think she's beautiful?"

Hrut said nothing. Hoskuld asked him a second time.

Then Hrut answered. "The girl is beautiful enough, and many will pay for it. But what I don't know is how thief's eyes came into our family."

Hoskuld was angry at that, and for some time things were cool between the brothers.

Hallgerd's brothers were Thorleik, the father of Bolli, and Olaf, the father of Kjartan, and Bard.

Chapter 2

Once the two brothers, Hoskuld and Hrut, rode to the Althing, the assembly of all Iceland that met each summer. There was a great crowd there.

Hoskuld said to Hrut, "I'd like you to improve your situation, brother, and find yourself a wife."

Hrut answered, "I've had it in mind for a long time, though I've always been of two minds about it. But now I'll do as you wish. Where should we look?"

Hoskuld said, "There are plenty of chieftains here at the assembly and a good choice, but I've already made a start for you in one place. There's a woman named Unn, the daughter of Mord Fiddle, who is a very wise man. He's here at the assembly, and so is his daughter, and you can see her now if you like."

The next day, as men were walking to the Law Council, they saw some well-dressed women standing outside the booth of the Rangarvellir men; every chieftain's following camped at the assembly in a booth of its own.

Hoskuld said to Hrut, "There she is now, the Unn I told you about. What do you think of her?"

"She looks well," said Hrut, "but I don't know whether we'd be lucky together."

Then they went on to the Law Council. Mord Fiddle gave his rulings on points of law there, as he always did, and then went back to his booth. Hoskuld and Hrut got up and went to Mord's booth and went in. Mord was sitting at the far end of it. They greeted him. He stood up to meet them and took Hoskuld by the hand, and Hoskuld sat down beside him, with Hrut next to Hoskuld.

They talked about many things, and at last Hoskuld came to his point. "I want to make a bargain with you. Hrut would like to become your son-in-law and buy your daughter, and I won't be sparing on my side."

Mord answered, "I know that you are a great chieftain, but your brother is a stranger to me."

"He's a better man than I am," said Hoskuld.

"You'll need to put up a great deal of property for him," said Mord, "because she inherits everything I have."

"You won't have to wait long to hear what I'll settle on him," said Hoskuld. "He shall have Kambsnes and Hrutsstadir, and the land up as far as Thrandargil. He also owns a trading ship that is out at sea."

Then Hrut said to Mord, "You must bear in mind, sir, that my brother has praised me far beyond my worth, out of love for me. But if you want to take up the match on what you've heard, I'll let you set the terms."

Mord answered, "I've thought about the terms. She shall bring sixty hundreds, and you shall add a third as much again from your side; and if you have heirs, the two of you shall own everything in equal halves."¹

Hrut said, "I accept those terms. Now let's have witnesses to it."

They stood up and shook hands on it, and Mord betrothed his daughter Unn to Hrut. The wedding feast was to be held at Mord's house two weeks after midsummer.

Both parties now rode home from the assembly. Hoskuld and Hrut rode west past Hallbjorn's Cairns. There Thjostolf, the son of Bjorn Gold-Bearer of Reykjardal, rode up to meet them, with news that a ship had come in to the Hvita River. On board was Ossur, Hrut's uncle on his father's side, and he wanted Hrut to come and see him as soon as possible. When Hrut heard this he asked Hoskuld to come to the ship with him, and Hoskuld went.

When they reached the ship, Hrut greeted his kinsman Ossur warmly and gladly. Ossur invited them into his booth for a drink. Their horses were unsaddled, and they went in and drank.

Hrut said to Ossur, "Now, kinsman, you must ride west with me and spend the winter at my house."

"That can't be," said Ossur. "I have to tell you that your brother Eyvind is dead. He named you his heir at the Gula Assembly in Norway, and now your enemies will take the inheritance unless you go and claim it."

"What's to be done now, brother?" said Hrut to Hoskuld. "This is awkward, when I've just arranged my wedding."

Hoskuld said, "You must ride south to Mord and ask him to make a new agreement with you, so that his daughter waits three years for you as your betrothed. I'll ride home and bring your goods down to the ship."

Hrut said, "I'd like you to take some flour and timber, and anything else you want from the cargo."

Hrut had his horses brought and rode south, and Hoskuld rode home to the west.

Hrut came east to Mord in Rangarvellir and was well received. He told Mord the whole matter and asked his advice.

Mord asked how much money was involved.

Hrut said it would come to two hundred marks if he got all of it.

"That's a great deal," said Mord, "set against what she'll inherit from me. You must certainly go, if you want to."

They changed the agreement, and Unn was to wait three years as his betrothed.

Hrut now rode back to the ship and stayed there through the summer until she was ready to sail. Hoskuld brought all of Hrut's goods down to the ship, and Hrut put all his property in the west into Hoskuld's keeping while he was abroad. Hoskuld rode home to his farm.

Soon afterward they got a fair wind and put out to sea. They were three weeks at sea and made land at Hernar in Hordaland, and then sailed east to the Vik.

Chapter 3

Harald Gray-Cloak ruled Norway at that time. He was the son of Eirik Bloodaxe, the son of Harald Fine-Hair. His mother was named Gunnhild, the daughter of Ossur Toti. They kept their court in the east, at Konungahella.

The news of the ship's arrival in the Vik soon reached them there. As soon as Gunnhild heard of it she asked what Icelanders were on board. She was told that one was a man named Hrut, Ossur's nephew.

Gunnhild said, "I know exactly what this is. He's come to claim his inheritance, and a man named Soti has hold of it."

Then she called one of her pages, a man named Ogmund. "I want to send you north to the Vik to find Ossur and Hrut. Tell them I invite them both to stay with me this winter, and that I wish to be their friend. And if Hrut takes my advice, I'll look after his money matters and anything else he takes in hand. I'll also put in a good word for him with the king."

Ogmund went and found them. As soon as they knew he was Gunnhild's page they gave him the best of welcomes. He gave them his message in private.

Afterward the two kinsmen talked over their plans in secret, and Ossur said to Hrut, "It seems to me, kinsman, that our minds are made up for us, because I know Gunnhild's temper. The moment we refuse to go to her she'll drive us out of the country and take everything we own by force. But if we go to her, she'll do us all the honor she has promised."

Ogmund went home. When he saw Gunnhild he told her how his errand had gone, and that they would come.

Gunnhild said, "That was to be expected, because Hrut is a wise and accomplished man. Now keep watch for when they come to town, and tell me."

Hrut and Ossur traveled east to Konungahella. When they arrived, kinsmen and friends came out to meet them and gave them a warm welcome. They asked whether the king was in town and were told he was. Then they met Ogmund.

He brought them Gunnhild's greetings and her message that she would not invite them to her house until they had seen the king. "People would say I couldn't wait to get my hands on them. But I'll do what I think fit for them all the same. Hrut should speak boldly to the king and ask to join his bodyguard. And here are clothes the queen sends you, Hrut, and you're to wear them when you go before the king."

Then Ogmund went back.

The next day Hrut said to Ossur, "Let's go before the king now."

"We may as well," said Ossur.

They went, twelve of them together, all of them kinsmen and friends. They came into the hall where the king sat drinking. Hrut went first and greeted the king. The king looked closely at this well-dressed man and asked his name. He told him.

"Are you an Icelander?" said the king.

He said he was.

"What brought you here to see us?"

"To see Your Majesty, my lord, and also because I have a large inheritance to claim in this country, and I'll need your help if I'm to get my rights."

The king said, "I have promised every man in this country the protection of the law. Have you any other business with us?"

"My lord," said Hrut, "I want to ask you for a place in your bodyguard, and to become your man."

The king said nothing.

Gunnhild said, "It seems to me that this man is offering you a great honor. I think that if there were many like him in the bodyguard, it would be well staffed."

"Is he a wise man?" said the king.

"Both wise and ambitious," she said.

"It seems my mother wants you to have the rank you're asking for," said the king. "But for the sake of our dignity and the custom of the country, come back to me in two weeks. Then you'll become one of my bodyguard. Until then my mother will keep you, and after that come to me."

Gunnhild said to Ogmund, "Take them to my house and give them a fine feast there."

Ogmund went out, and they went with him. He took them to a hall of stone, hung with the most beautiful tapestries. Gunnhild's high seat was there too.

Then Ogmund said, "Now you'll see that what I told you about Gunnhild is true. Here is her high seat. You are to sit in it, and you may keep this seat even when she comes in herself."

Then he gave them a feast. They had been sitting only a short while when Gunnhild came in. Hrut was about to jump up and greet her.

"Stay where you are," she said, "and you shall always keep this seat whenever you are my guest."

Then she sat down beside Hrut and they drank together. In the evening she said, "You shall sleep with me in the upper room tonight, the two of us together."

"As you wish," he said.

Then they went to bed, and she locked the upper room at once from the inside, and they slept there that night. The next morning they went back to the drinking. And for the whole two weeks the two of them lay alone together in the upper room.

Gunnhild said to the men who were there, "You'll lose nothing but your lives if you tell anyone about us."

Hrut gave her a hundred ells of fine homespun and twelve shaggy cloaks. Gunnhild thanked him for the gift. Hrut went away, after kissing her and thanking her. She wished him well.

The next day Hrut went before the king with thirty men and greeted him.

The king said, "Now, Hrut, you'll want me to keep the promise I made you."

Then the king made Hrut one of his bodyguard.

Hrut said, "Where do you assign me a seat?"

"My mother shall decide that," said the king.

She gave him the most honorable place, and he stayed with the king that winter, and was well thought of.

Chapter 4

In the spring Hrut learned that Soti had gone south to Denmark with the inheritance. He went to Gunnhild and told her where Soti had gone.

Gunnhild said, "I'll give you two longships, fully manned, and with them the boldest of men, Ulf the Unwashed, the captain of our Guests, the retainers who do the court's hard work. But go and see the king before you leave."

Hrut did so. When he came before the king he told him about Soti's journey, and that he meant to go after him.

The king said, "What force has my mother given you?"

Hrut answered, "Two longships, and Ulf the Unwashed to command the men."

The king said, "That's well provided. Now I'll give you two more longships, and you'll still need every man of them."

Then he went down to the ship with Hrut and said, "Good luck to you."

Then Hrut sailed south with his men.

Chapter 5

There was a man named Atli, the son of Earl Arnvid of East Gautland. He was a great raider and kept his ships out in the east, on Lake Malaren. He had eight ships. His father had held back the taxes owed to Hakon, Athelstan's foster son, and father and son had fled from Jamtland to Gautland. Atli took his fleet out of Lake Malaren through Stokksund and south to Denmark, and he now lay out in the Sound between Denmark and Sweden. Both the Danish king and the Swedish king had outlawed him for the robberies and killings he had done in their kingdoms.

Hrut held south to the Sound. When he came into it he saw a great many ships there.

Then Ulf said, "What do we do now, Icelander?"

"Keep going," said Hrut, "because nothing is won without trying. Ossur's ship and mine will go first, and you can put yourself where you like."

"I've seldom had other men as a shield in front of me," said Ulf.

He brought his warship up level with Hrut's, and they sailed on into the Sound together.

The men in the Sound saw ships coming at them and told Atli.

He answered, "Then there's a good chance of some booty. Have the men take down the awnings and get ready as fast as they can on every ship. My ship will be in the middle of the fleet."

Meanwhile Hrut's ships were rowing hard. As soon as each side could hear the other, Atli stood up and said, "You're traveling carelessly. Didn't you see there were warships in the Sound? What's your leader's name?"

"My name is Hrut," he said.

"Whose man are you?" said Atli.

"I'm one of King Harald Gray-Cloak's bodyguard," said Hrut.

Atli said, "For a long time now my father and I have had no love for your Norwegian kings."

"That's your bad luck," said Hrut.

"The way our meeting has turned out," said Atli, "you'll have no news to tell anyone." He snatched up a spear and threw it at Hrut's ship, and it killed the man who stood in its way.

Then the battle began, and Atli's men were slow to win their way onto Hrut's ships. Ulf went forward bravely, now shooting, now thrusting. The man who fought in the bow of Atli's ship was named Asolf. He leapt up onto Hrut's ship and killed four men before Hrut noticed him. Then Hrut turned to face him. When they met, Asolf thrust at Hrut's shield and right through it, but Hrut struck at Asolf, and that blow was his death.

Ulf the Unwashed saw this and said, "You certainly hit hard, Hrut. And well you might: you owe Gunnhild a great deal."

"I have a feeling," said Hrut, "that you're speaking with a doomed man's mouth."

Then Atli saw that Ulf was unguarded and shot a spear right through him. After that the battle grew fiercer still. Atli leapt onto Hrut's ship and forced his way along it. Ossur turned to meet him and thrust at him, but fell over on his back himself, because another man had thrust at him. Then Hrut turned to meet Atli. Atli struck at once at Hrut's shield and split it all the way down. Just then Atli was struck on the hand by a stone, and his sword fell. Hrut took up the sword and cut Atli's leg from under him. Then he gave him his death wound.

They took a great deal of plunder there and carried off two ships, the best ones, and stayed there a little while afterward.

Soti and his men had slipped past them. He sailed back to Norway and put in at Limgardssida, where he went ashore. There he met Ogmund, Gunnhild's page.

Ogmund recognized Soti at once and asked, "How long do you plan to stay here?"

"Three nights," said Soti.

"Where are you going after that?" said Ogmund.

"West to England," said Soti, "and never to come back to Norway while Gunnhild has any power."

Ogmund left him and went to find Gunnhild, who was at a feast not far off, together with her son Gudrod. Ogmund told Gunnhild what Soti meant to do, and at once she told her son Gudrod to go and put Soti to death.

Gudrod went at once and took Soti by surprise. He had him led up inland and hanged there, and took all the money and brought it to his mother. She got men to carry it all inland and east to Konungahella, and went there herself.

Hrut came back in the autumn with a great deal of plunder and went straight to the king, who received him well. He offered the king and Gunnhild whatever they wanted of the plunder, and the king took a third. Gunnhild told Hrut that she had taken the inheritance and had had Soti killed. He thanked her and gave her half of all he had.

Chapter 6

Hrut stayed with the king that winter and was held in high honor. But when spring came he grew very quiet.

Gunnhild noticed it and spoke to him when the two of them were alone. "Are you unhappy, Hrut?" she said.

"There's a saying," said Hrut, "that it goes hard with a man who has to live in a land not his own."

"Do you want to go to Iceland?" she said.

"I do," he said.

"Have you a woman out there?" she said.

"No," he said.

"I'm sure of it all the same," she said.

With that they stopped talking.

Hrut went before the king and greeted him.

The king said, "What do you want now, Hrut?"

"I want to ask you, my lord, to give me leave to go to Iceland."

"Will you be more honored there than here?" said the king.

"No," said Hrut, "but every man has to do what he is fated to do."

Gunnhild said, "It's a strong one we're pulling the rope against. Give him a good leave, and let him go as he likes best."

The harvest in Norway had been bad that year, but the king still gave him as much flour as he wanted.

Hrut now made ready to sail out to Iceland, and Ossur with him. When they were ready, Hrut went to take leave of the king and Gunnhild.

Gunnhild took him aside and said, "Here is a gold ring that I want to give you," and she clasped it onto his arm.

"I've had many good gifts from you," said Hrut.

She put her arms around his neck and kissed him and said, "If I have as much power over you as I think I have, then I lay this on you: you'll never be able to make love to the woman you mean to marry in Iceland, though with other women you'll have your will. And now neither of us has come off well. You didn't trust me with the truth."

Hrut laughed and walked away.

Then he went to the king and thanked him for how nobly he had treated him in everything. The king wished him well, and said that Hrut was the bravest of men and well able to hold his own among people of rank.

Hrut then went to his ship and put out to sea. They had fair winds and made land in Borgarfjord. As soon as the ship was moored, Hrut rode west to his home, and Ossur had the ship unloaded. Hrut rode to Hoskuldsstadir, where his brother welcomed him, and Hrut told him all about his travels. Then he sent a man east to Mord Fiddle in Rangarvellir to tell him to prepare for the wedding. The brothers rode down to the ship, and Hoskuld told Hrut how his money stood. It had grown a great deal since Hrut went away.

Hrut said, "Your reward will be smaller than it should be, brother, but I'll give you all the flour you need for your household this winter."

Then they ran the ship up onto rollers, made her snug, and carried all the cargo west to the Dales.

Hrut stayed at home at Hrutsstadir until six weeks before winter.

Then the brothers made ready, with Ossur, to ride east to Hrut's wedding, and sixty men rode with them. They rode until they came east to Rangarvellir. A great many guests had arrived there. The men took their places on the benches and the women on the raised platform at the end of the hall, and the bride was rather gloomy. They drank through the feast, and it went well. Mord paid out his daughter's dowry, and she rode west with Hrut. They rode until they came home. Hrut put the whole running of the household into her hands, and everyone was pleased with that. But things were cool between them as husband and wife, and so it went on until spring.

When spring came, Hrut had to make a journey to the West Fjords to collect payment for his goods. Before he left, Unn spoke to him. "Do you mean to be back before people ride to the assembly?"

"Why do you ask?" said Hrut.

"I want to ride to the assembly," she said, "and see my father."

"Then so it shall be," he said, "and I'll ride to the assembly with you."

"That's good too," she said.

Then he left home and went west to the fjords, put all his money out on loan, and came straight back.

When he got home he made ready at once for the assembly and had all his neighbors ride with him. His brother Hoskuld rode too.

Hrut said to his wife, "If you are as eager to go to the assembly as you said, get ready and ride there with me."

She got ready quickly, and then they rode until they came to the assembly.

Unn went to her father's booth. He gave her a warm welcome, but she was rather downcast.

When he noticed it he said to her, "I've seen you look happier. What's on your mind?"

She began to cry and gave no answer.

Then he said to her, "Why did you ride to the Althing if you won't answer me or tell me what's troubling you? Don't you like it out west?"

She answered, "I'd give everything I own never to have gone there."

Mord said, "I'll soon find out about this."

He sent a man for Hrut and Hoskuld. They came at once. When they came to Mord he stood up to meet them, welcomed them warmly and asked them to sit down. They talked for a long time, and the talk went well.

Then Mord said to Hrut, "Why is my daughter so unhappy out west?"

Hrut said, "Let her speak up, if she has any charges to bring against me."

But she brought none against Hrut. Then Hrut had his neighbors and his household asked how he treated her. They gave him a good report, and said that she ran everything just as she wished.

Mord said, "You'll go home and be content with your lot, because all the witnesses speak better for him than for you."

Then Hrut rode home from the assembly, and his wife with him, and things went well between them that summer. But when winter came the trouble between them as husband and wife began again, and it grew worse the nearer spring came.

Hrut again had a journey to make west to the fjords to see to his money, and he let it be known that he would not ride to the Althing. Unn said little about it. Hrut left when he was ready.

Chapters 7 to 12: Unn's Divorce, and Hallgerd's First Husband

Chapter 7

Now the time of the assembly drew near. Unn spoke to Sigmund, the son of Ossur, and asked whether he would ride to the assembly with her. He said he wouldn't go if his kinsman Hrut would mind it.

"I'm asking you," she said, "because you're the one man I have the most claim on."

He answered, "I'll go on one condition. You must ride back west with me afterward, and have no secret dealings against Hrut or me."

She promised that. Then they rode to the assembly.

Her father Mord was at the assembly. He gave her a very warm welcome and asked her to stay in his booth while the assembly lasted, and she did.

Mord said, "What have you to tell me about your husband Hrut?"

She answered, "I can speak well of him in everything that is in his own power."

Mord was quiet at that. Then he said, "There's something on your mind, daughter, that you want no one but me to know, and you trust me most to find a way out of it for you."

Then they went to talk where no one could hear what they said.

Then Mord said to his daughter, "Now tell me everything that's between the two of you, and don't be afraid to say it."

"So it shall be," she said. "I want to divorce Hrut, and I can tell you the main charge I can bring against him. He can't have married relations with me in a way that lets me enjoy him, though in every other part of his nature he's like the most vigorous of men."

"How can that be?" said Mord. "Tell me more."

She answered, "When he comes to me, his member is so large that he can't have his pleasure with me, though we've both tried every way we know to enjoy each other, and it never happens. And yet before we part, he shows that by nature he's just like other men."

Mord said, "You did well to tell me. I'll give you a plan that will serve you, if you know how to carry it out and don't depart from it anywhere. First you must ride home from the assembly. Your husband will be home by then and will welcome you. Be sweet to him and agreeable, and he'll think things have taken a good turn. Show no coldness at all. But when spring comes, you must pretend to be ill and take to your bed. Hrut won't try to guess what kind of illness it is, or blame you in any way; he'll ask everyone to look after you as well as they can. Then he'll go west to the fjords, and Sigmund with him. He'll be moving all his goods from the West Fjords and will be away a long part of the summer. When people ride to the assembly, and everyone who means to go has ridden out of the Dales, then you must get up from your bed and call men to travel with you. When you're ready, go to your bed, with the men who are to go with you, and name witnesses beside your husband's bed, and declare yourself divorced from him, with as binding a divorce as you can make by the proper procedure of the Althing and the common law of the land. Name witnesses the same way at the main door of the house. Then ride away, over Laxardal Heath and on to Holtavarda Heath, because no one will look for you as far as Hrutafjord, and ride on until you come to me. Then I'll see to the case, and you shall never come into his hands again."

Now she rode home from the assembly. Hrut had come home and welcomed her warmly. She answered him kindly and was sweet and agreeable to him. They got on well together that winter. But when spring came she fell ill and took to her bed. Hrut went west to the fjords, and before he left he asked that she be well looked after.

When the time of the assembly came, she made ready to leave and did everything just as she had been told, and then she rode to the assembly. The people of the district searched for her and could not find her.

Mord welcomed his daughter and asked her how she had carried out his plan.

"I haven't departed from it anywhere," she said.

He went to the Law Rock, where suits were announced to the assembly, and there he declared them lawfully divorced.

People thought this big news.

Unn went home with her father and never went back to the west again.

Chapter 8

Hrut came home and was very much taken aback to find his wife gone, but he kept himself in hand. He stayed at home all that year and talked to no one about his affairs.

The next summer he rode to the Althing, and his brother Hoskuld with him, and they had a large following. When he came to the assembly he asked whether Mord Fiddle was there. He was told he was, and everyone expected that they would talk over their dispute, but that did not happen.

One day, when men were walking to the Law Rock, Mord named witnesses. This was how a lawsuit was begun: with formal words spoken before witnesses. He gave notice of a suit for money against Hrut over his daughter's property, and reckoned it at ninety hundreds. He gave notice that he claimed payment and the handing over of the money, and that he asked a fine of three marks. He gave notice that the suit belonged in the Quarter Court, the court for that quarter of Iceland, where it had to be heard by law. He gave lawful notice, in the hearing of everyone at the Law Rock.

When he had said this, Hrut answered, "You're pursuing this case, which belongs to your daughter, more out of greed and aggression than out of goodwill or decency. And I'll put up something against it here, because you don't yet have in your hands the money I hold. I declare, so that everyone here at the Law Rock is a witness who hears it, that I challenge you to a duel. The whole bride-price shall be at stake, and against it I'll put up as much again of my own, and whoever wins shall have both. But if you won't fight me, you must give up your whole claim."

Mord fell silent at that and talked with his friends about the duel.

Jorund the Godi, one of the chieftains, answered him. "There's no need to ask our advice on this, because you know that if you fight Hrut you'll lose both your life and the money. Nature has done well by him. He's a great man in himself, and the boldest of men."

Then Mord said aloud that he would not fight Hrut. There was a great shouting and jeering at the Law Rock, and Mord got the greatest disgrace from it. Then men rode home from the assembly.

The brothers, Hoskuld and Hrut, rode west to Reykjardal and stayed the night at Lund. Thjostolf, the son of Bjorn Gold-Bearer, lived there. It had rained hard that day and people had got wet, and long fires were made down the hall. Thjostolf, the farmer, sat between Hoskuld and Hrut. Two boys were playing on the floor. They were poor boys Thjostolf kept in his house, and a girl was playing with them. They chattered a great deal, being too young to know better.

One of them said, "I'll be Mord, and summon you to lose your wife, on the grounds that you've never screwed her."

The other answered, "I'll be Hrut. I say you've lost your whole claim if you don't dare fight me."

They said this several times. The household laughed loudly at it. Then Hoskuld lost his temper and struck the boy who was calling himself Mord with a stick. It hit him in the face and split the skin.

Hoskuld said to the boy, "Get out, and don't make fun of us."

Hrut said, "Come here to me."

The boy did. Hrut drew a gold ring from his finger and gave it to him and said, "Off with you now, and never pick a quarrel with anyone again."

The boy went away, saying, "I'll speak of your nobility as long as I live."

Hrut got a good name from this. Then they went home to the west, and that was the end of the quarrel between Hrut and Mord.

Chapter 9

Now we must tell how Hallgerd, Hoskuld's daughter, grew up. She was the most beautiful of women to look at, and very tall, and for that reason she was called Long-Legs. She had lovely hair, so much of it that she could hide herself in it. She was extravagant and hard-tempered.

Her foster father was named Thjostolf. His family came from the Hebrides. He was a strong man and a good fighter. He had killed many men and paid compensation for none of them. It was said that he did nothing to improve Hallgerd's temper.

There was a man named Thorvald, the son of Osvif. He lived out on Medalfellsstrond, below Fell. He was very rich. He owned the islands called Bjarneyjar, which lie out in Breidafjord, and from them he got dried fish and flour. Thorvald was a strong man and well mannered, though rather hot-tempered.

Once father and son were talking together about where Thorvald should look for a wife. It was plain that he thought few matches anywhere were good enough for him.

Then Osvif said, "Will you ask for Hallgerd Long-Legs, Hoskuld's daughter?"

"She's the one I want to ask for," he said.

"That won't suit either of you very well," said Osvif. "She's a woman of strong temper, and you're harsh and unyielding."

"All the same, that's where I mean to try," he said, "and it won't do any good to talk me out of it."

"Well, you're the one taking the biggest risk," said Osvif.

Then they went wooing. They came to Hoskuldsstadir and were well received. They told Hoskuld at once why they had come and made their proposal.

Hoskuld answered, "I know how things stand with you, and I won't deceive you: my daughter has a hard temper. As for her looks and her manners, you can see those for yourselves."

Thorvald answered, "Set the terms, because I won't let her temper stand in the way of the bargain."

Then they talked over the bargain. Hoskuld did not ask his daughter's opinion, because he was set on marrying her off, and they agreed on all the terms of the contract. Then Hoskuld held out his hand and Thorvald took it, and so he was betrothed to Hallgerd. With the matter settled, he rode home.

Chapter 10

Hoskuld told Hallgerd about the bargain.

She said, "Now I've proof of what I've long suspected, that you don't love me as much as you always said, since you didn't think it worth speaking to me about this. And besides, this match isn't nearly as grand as you promised me."

She made it plain in every way that she thought she had been thrown away.

Hoskuld said, "I don't set so much store by your pride that I'll let it stand in the way of my bargains. If we disagree, it's I who decide, not you."

"There's a lot of pride in your family," she said, "and it's no wonder if I have some of it." And with that she went away.

She found her foster father Thjostolf and told him what was planned for her, and she was very unhappy.

Thjostolf said, "Cheer up. You'll be married a second time, and then you'll be asked, because I'll do what you want in everything, except where your father or Hrut are concerned."

They said no more about it.

Hoskuld prepared a feast and rode about inviting guests. He came to Hrutsstadir and called Hrut out to talk to him. Hrut came out, and they went aside to talk, and Hoskuld told him all the terms of the marriage contract and invited him to the feast. "And I hope, kinsman, you won't take it badly that I didn't tell you before the bargain was made."

"I'd rather not come anywhere near it," said Hrut, "because this match will bring luck to neither of them, him or her. But I'll come to the feast, if you think it does you honor."

"I certainly think so," said Hoskuld, and then he rode home.

Osvif and Thorvald invited guests too, and no fewer than a hundred were invited.

There was a man named Svan, who lived in Bjarnarfjord at the farm called Svanshol. That is north of Steingrimsfjord. Svan was deeply skilled in magic. He was Hallgerd's uncle, her mother's brother. He was overbearing and hard to deal with. Hallgerd invited him to her wedding and sent Thjostolf to fetch him. Thjostolf went, and he and Svan were friends at once.

Now the guests came to the feast. Hallgerd sat on the raised platform, and the bride was in high spirits. Thjostolf kept going over to talk with her, and sometimes he talked with Svan, and people took a good deal of notice of their talk. The feast went well. Hoskuld paid out Hallgerd's dowry very readily.

Then he said to Hrut, "Should I add some gifts too?"

Hrut answered, "You'll have plenty of chances later to spend your money on Hallgerd. Let it stop here."

Chapter 11

Thorvald rode home from the wedding with his wife, and Thjostolf with them. He rode beside Hallgerd's horse, and the two of them talked all the way.

Osvif drew up beside his son and said, "Are you happy with the match? How did your talk with her go?"

"Well," he said. "She's been all sweetness to me. You can see it for yourself: she laughs at every word."

"I don't think as well of her laughing as you do," said Osvif. "But that will be tested later."

They rode on until they came home. In the evening she sat beside her husband and put Thjostolf next to herself, on her inner side. Thjostolf and Thorvald had little to do with each other and few words passed between them, and so it went on through the winter.

Hallgerd was grasping and proud. She laid claim to everything the neighbors owned, and she squandered everything she had. By spring the household was running short, of both flour and dried fish.

Hallgerd came to speak to Thorvald and said, "You can't just sit around here, because the household needs both flour and dried fish."

Thorvald said, "I laid in no less for the house this year than usual, and that always lasted until summer."

Hallgerd said, "It's nothing to me if you and your father starved yourselves to get rich."

Then Thorvald grew angry and struck her in the face so that she bled. He went off and called his farmhands to come with him. They pushed out a boat, eight men jumped in, and they rowed out to Bjarneyjar. There he collected his dried fish and flour.

Now we must tell of Hallgerd. She sat outdoors, very unhappy.

Thjostolf came up and saw that her face was hurt, and said, "Why have you been treated so badly?"

"My husband Thorvald did it," she said, "and you were far away from me, if you cared for me at all."

"I didn't know," he said, "but I'll avenge it."

Then he went away down to the shore and pushed out a six-oared boat. He had in his hand a great axe of his, with a haft bound in metal. He got into the boat and rowed out to Bjarneyjar. When he got there, everyone had rowed away except Thorvald and his companions. Thorvald was loading the boat, and his men were carrying the goods out to it.

Thjostolf arrived just then, jumped up into the boat and loaded with him, and said, "You're slow at this, and clumsy too."

Thorvald said, "Do you think you'd do better?"

"There's one thing we'll both be doing that I'll do better than you," said Thjostolf. "The woman you have is badly married, and your life together ought to be short."

Thorvald snatched up a short sword that lay beside him and thrust at Thjostolf. Thjostolf had the axe on his shoulder and struck back. The blow landed on Thorvald's arm and broke it, and the sword fell. Then Thjostolf raised the axe a second time and struck Thorvald on the head, and he died at once.

Chapter 12

Just then Thorvald's men came down with their loads. Thjostolf acted fast. With both hands he struck at the gunwale of the boat, and the plank split through the length of two rowing places, and he jumped into his own boat. The coal-black sea poured into Thorvald's boat, and it sank with all its cargo. Thorvald's body sank with it, so that his companions could not see what had been done to him, but they knew that he was dead.

Thjostolf rowed in up the fjord, and they called after him, wishing him bad luck and that he might never prosper. He made no answer. He rowed on up the fjord until he got home, then ran the boat up on the beach and walked up to the house holding the axe up, and it was very bloody.

Hallgerd was outside and said, "Your axe is bloody. What have you done?"

"Now I've done something," he said, "that means you'll be married a second time."

"Then you're telling me Thorvald is dead," she said.

"He is," he said, "and now you must find some way out for me."

"So I will," she said. "I'll send you north to Svanshol in Bjarnarfjord, and Svan will take you in with open arms. He's so powerful that no one will come after you there."

He saddled a horse of his own, mounted, and rode north to Svanshol in Bjarnarfjord. Svan took him in with open arms and asked him for news, and Thjostolf told him of the killing of Thorvald and how it had come about.

Svan said, "That's what I call a man, one who doesn't shrink from anything he has to do. And I promise you this: if they come for you here, they'll get the greatest disgrace for it."

Now we must tell of Hallgerd. She called on her kinsman Ljot the Black to travel with her and asked him to saddle their horses. "I want to ride home to my father," she said.

He got their journey ready. She went to her chests and unlocked them, and had all her household called to her, and gave each of them some gift, and they all grieved to lose her.

Now she rode until she came to Hoskuldsstadir. Her father welcomed her, because he had not yet heard the news.

Hoskuld said to Hallgerd, "Why didn't Thorvald come with you?"

She answered, "He's dead."

Hoskuld said, "Thjostolf will have done it."

She said that was so.

Hoskuld said, "What Hrut tells me seldom misses. He told me this match would end in great misfortune. But there's no use blaming oneself for what's done."

Now we must tell of Thorvald's companions. They waited until boats came out to the islands. They told of Thorvald's killing and asked for a boat to take them to the mainland, and one was lent them at once. They rowed in to Reykjanes, found Osvif, and told him the news.

He said, "Bad counsel bears bad fruit. I can see now how it has all gone. Hallgerd will have sent Thjostolf to Bjarnarfjord, and she'll have ridden home to her father. Now we must gather men and go after him up there in the north."

They did so and went about asking for help. They got plenty of men and rode to Steingrimsfjord, and to Ljotardal, and from there to Selardal, and then to Bassastadir, and from there over the ridge to Bjarnarfjord.

Now Svan began to speak, yawning hugely. "Osvif's fetches are coming at us now," he said, meaning the attendant spirits that go ahead of a man.

At that Thjostolf jumped up and grabbed his axe.

Svan said, "Come outside with me. We won't need much."

Then they both went out.

Svan took a goatskin and waved it over his head and said:

	Let there be fog,
	let there be phantoms,
	and wonders on all of them
	who come hunting you.

Now we must tell how Osvif and his companions rode up onto the ridge. A great fog came against them.

Osvif said, "This will be Svan's doing, and it'll be well if nothing worse follows."

A little later such a blackness came over their eyes that they could see nothing. They fell off their horses and lost them, and walked into bogs, and some into the woods, so that they came near to being hurt. They lost their weapons.

Then Osvif said, "If I could find my horses and weapons, I'd turn back."

As soon as he had said this, they could see a little, and they found their horses and weapons. Then many of them urged that they should try once more to ride in on Svan. They did, and at once the same wonders came over them. It went that way three times.

Then Osvif said, "Even if the journey hasn't gone well, we'll turn back now. We'll make our plans some other way. What I have most in mind is to go and see Hoskuld, Hallgerd's father, and ask him for compensation for my son, because there's hope of honor where there's plenty of it."

Then they rode to the Breidafjord valleys, and there is nothing more to tell until they came to Hoskuldsstadir. Hrut, Hoskuld's brother, was there with him. Osvif called Hoskuld and Hrut outside. They both came out and greeted Osvif, and then they went aside to talk. Hoskuld asked Osvif where he had come from. He said he had gone looking for Thjostolf and had not found him.

Hoskuld said Thjostolf would have gone north to Svanshol, "and it isn't every man who can go and get him there."

"The reason I've come here," said Osvif, "is to ask you for compensation for my son."

Hoskuld answered, "I didn't kill your son, and I didn't plot his death. All the same, it's understandable that you should look to someone."

Hrut said, "Near kin is as near as nose to eyes, brother. We need to put a stop to ugly talk, compensate him for his son, and so improve your daughter's prospects. The only way is to let this talk die down as fast as it can, because the less said about it here the better."

Hoskuld said, "Will you make the award, then?"

"I will," said Hrut, "and I won't spare you in the award, because if the truth is to be told, it was your daughter who caused his death."

At that Hoskuld turned blood-red and said nothing for some time. Then he stood up and said to Osvif, "Will you now give me your handshake, the pledge that seals a bargain, that you'll drop the suit?"

Osvif stood up and said, "It isn't an even settlement, to have your brother make the award. But you've handled it so well, Hrut, that I trust you with the case."

Then he took Hoskuld's hand, and they settled the matter on these terms: Hrut was to make the award and announce it before Osvif went home.

Then Hrut made his award and said, "For the killing of Thorvald I award two hundred in silver," which was thought good compensation for a man in those days, "and you'll pay it at once, brother, and pay it in full."

Hoskuld did so. Then Hrut said to Osvif, "I want to give you a good cloak that I brought back from abroad."

Osvif thanked him for the gift, and was well content now with how things had turned out, and went home.

A little later Hrut and Hoskuld went there and divided up the property that had been held in common, and they and Osvif came to a good agreement over it. They went home with the money, and now Osvif is out of the saga.

Hallgerd asked Hoskuld to let Thjostolf come home. Hoskuld granted it, and for a long time there was much talk about the killing of Thorvald.

Hallgerd's wealth grew and became great.

Chapters 13 to 18: Glum

Chapter 13

Three brothers now come into the saga. One was named Thorarin, the second Ragi, the third Glum. They were the sons of Oleif Hjalti. They were men of great standing and very wealthy. Thorarin had the nickname Ragi's Brother. He held the office of Lawspeaker, the man who recited the law and presided at the Law Rock, after Hrafn Haengsson. He was a very wise man. He lived at Varmalaek, and he and Glum ran the farm together. Glum had spent a long time on trading voyages abroad. He was a big man, strong and handsome. Ragi, their brother, was a great killer. The brothers owned Engey and Laugarnes, in the south.

The brothers Glum and Thorarin were talking one day, and Thorarin asked Glum whether he meant to go abroad as usual.

He answered, "I'd been thinking, rather, of giving up trading voyages."

"Then what do you have in mind?" said Thorarin. "Do you want to find yourself a wife?"

"I'd like to," said Glum, "if I could do well for myself."

Then Thorarin went through all the unmarried women in Borgarfjord and asked whether he wanted any of them, "and I'll ride with you to ask."

He answered, "I don't want any of these."

"Then name the one you do want," said Thorarin.

Glum answered, "If you want to know, her name is Hallgerd, and she's the daughter of Hoskuld, out west in the Dales."

"Then you're not one to take warning from another man's misfortune, as the saying goes," said Thorarin. "She was married once, and she caused her husband's death."

Glum said, "Maybe she won't have such bad luck a second time. And I know for certain she won't cause my death. But if you want to do me any honor, ride with me to ask for her."

Thorarin said, "There's nothing to be done about it. What is meant to happen will happen."

Glum often brought the matter up with Thorarin, and for a long time Thorarin put him off. But in the end they gathered men and rode west to the Dales, twenty of them together, and came to Hoskuldsstadir. Hoskuld welcomed them, and they stayed there the night. Early in the morning Hoskuld sent for Hrut, and he came at once, and Hoskuld was outside when he rode into the home field. Hoskuld told Hrut who had come.

"What will they want?" said Hrut.

"They haven't told me their business yet," said Hoskuld.

"Still, it's you their business is with," said Hrut. "They'll ask for Hallgerd. What will you answer?"

"What do you advise?" said Hoskuld.

"Answer them well," said Hrut, "but tell them the woman's faults as well as her good points."

While the brothers were talking, the guests came out. Hoskuld and Hrut went to meet them. Hrut gave Thorarin and his brother a warm greeting.

Then they all went aside to talk together, and Thorarin said, "I've come here with my brother Glum on this errand, Hoskuld: to ask for your daughter Hallgerd's hand for my brother Glum. You should know that he's a man of real worth."

"I know," said Hoskuld, "that you brothers are men of great standing. But I want to tell you in return that I arranged her marriage once before, and it brought us great misfortune."

Thorarin answered, "We won't let that stand in the way of the bargain, because one bad bargain doesn't make every bargain bad. This one may turn out well even if that one turned out badly. Besides, it was Thjostolf who did the most to spoil it."

Then Hrut said, "If you won't let what has happened to Hallgerd before stand in the way of this match, I'd give you this advice. Thjostolf must not go south with her, even if the match is made, and he must never be there longer than three nights unless Glum gives him leave; and if he stays longer, he may be killed by Glum with no compensation due. Glum has the right to give him leave, but that is not my advice. And this time it must not go as it did before, with Hallgerd not told. She shall know all the terms of this contract, and see Glum, and decide for herself whether she will have him or not, and then she can't blame anyone else if it turns out badly. And all of it shall be done without deceit."

Thorarin said, "As always, it will be best if your advice is followed."

Then Hallgerd was sent for. She came, and two women with her. She wore a blue cloak of fine woven cloth over a red tunic of fine scarlet cloth, with a silver belt around her waist. Her hair fell down over her breasts on both sides, and she had tucked it under her belt. She sat down between Hrut and her father. She greeted them all with kind words, spoke well and with confidence, and asked for the news. Then she stopped talking.

Glum said, "My brother Thorarin and I have been talking with your father about a bargain: that I should have you, Hallgerd, if it's your wish as it is theirs. And now, since you're said to be a woman of great spirit, you'll tell us whether it's at all to your liking. If you have no wish to make a bargain with us, we'll say no more about it."

Hallgerd said, "I know you brothers are men of great standing, and I know I'll be far better married now than I was before. But I want to know what you've said about it, and how far you've committed yourselves. From what I see of you, though, I think I could love you well, if our tempers suit each other."

Glum told her all the terms himself, leaving nothing out, and then asked Hoskuld and Hrut whether he had told it right. Hoskuld said he had.

Then Hallgerd said, "Since you've treated me so well in this, father, and you too, Hrut, I'll do as you advise, and the contract shall stand as you've made it."

Then Hrut said, "I think it best that Hoskuld and I name witnesses, and that Hallgerd betroth herself, if the Lawspeaker thinks that lawful."

"It is lawful," said Thorarin.

Then Hallgerd's property was valued, and Glum was to put up as much against it, and they were to own everything in equal halves. Then Glum was betrothed to Hallgerd, and they rode home to the south, and Hoskuld was to hold the wedding at his house. And now all was quiet until people rode to the wedding.

Chapter 14

The brothers came to the feast with a large company of picked men. They rode west to the Dales and came to Hoskuldsstadir, and there was a great crowd there already. Hoskuld and Hrut and their people filled one bench, and the bridegroom's party the other. Hallgerd sat on the raised platform and behaved well. Thjostolf went about with his axe raised and swaggered as insolently as he could, and everyone acted as if they didn't see it.

When the feast was over, Hallgerd went south with them. When they came south to Varmalaek, Thorarin asked Hallgerd whether she would take over the running of the household.

"No, I won't," she said.

Hallgerd kept herself well in check that winter, and people liked her well enough.

In the spring the brothers talked over their property, and Thorarin said, "I'll hand the farm at Varmalaek over to the two of you, because it's handiest for you. I'll move south to Laugarnes and live there. But Engey we'll both own together."

Glum was willing. Thorarin moved south, and they lived on at Varmalaek. Hallgerd hired her own servants. She was extravagant and grasping. In the summer she gave birth to a daughter. Glum asked Hallgerd what the child should be called.

"She shall be named after my father's mother, and her name shall be Thorgerd, because on her father's side she was descended, in the long line of generations, from Sigurd Fafnir's-Bane, the killer of the dragon."

The girl was sprinkled with water, as was the custom at a naming, and given that name. She grew up there and came to look like her mother. Glum and Hallgerd got on well together, and so it went for a while.

News came from Bjarnarfjord in the north that Svan had rowed out fishing in the spring, and a great storm from the east had caught them and driven them onto Veidileysa, and they were lost there. But the fishermen who were at Kaldbak thought they saw Svan walk into the mountain Kaldbakshorn and be given a warm welcome there. Some said that was nonsense and there was nothing in it, but everyone knew this much: he was never found, alive or dead. When Hallgerd heard this news, she thought her mother's brother a great loss.

Glum offered to exchange lands with Thorarin.

Thorarin said he did not want to, "but tell Hallgerd that if I outlive you, I mean to have Varmalaek myself."

Glum told Hallgerd.

She answered, "Thorarin deserves that from us."

Chapter 15

Thjostolf had beaten one of Hoskuld's farmhands, and Hoskuld drove him away. Thjostolf took his horse and his weapons and said to Hoskuld, "Now I'll go away and never come back."

"Everyone will be glad of that," said Hoskuld.

Thjostolf rode until he came to Varmalaek. Hallgerd gave him a good welcome there, and Glum not a bad one. He told Hallgerd that her father had driven him away and asked for her protection. She answered that she could promise him nothing about staying there until she had seen Glum.

"Do things go well between you?" he said.

"We love each other well," she said.

Then she went to talk with Glum. She put her arms around his neck and said, "Will you grant me a favor I'm going to ask?"

"I'll grant it if it does you honor," he said. "What do you want to ask?"

She said, "Thjostolf has been driven away from the west, and I'd like you to let him stay here. But I won't insist if you don't care for it."

Glum said, "Since you're behaving so well, I'll grant you this. But tell him he'll be sent away if he makes any trouble."

She went to Thjostolf and told him.

He answered, "You've done well by me again, as I expected."

After that he stayed there and kept himself in check for a while, but in the end people thought he was spoiling everything there. He began to give way to no one but Hallgerd, but she never took his side when he quarreled with others. Thorarin, Glum's brother, spoke to him about letting Thjostolf stay there and said it would turn out badly and go the same way as before if he remained. Glum answered him mildly but went his own way all the same.

Chapter 16

One autumn the sheep came home badly from the mountain pastures, and Glum was missing many wethers.

Then Glum said to Thjostolf, "Go up into the mountains with my farmhands and see if you can find any of the sheep."

"Sheep hunting doesn't suit me," said Thjostolf. "And one reason is enough: I won't walk in your slaves' footsteps. You go yourself, and then I'll go with you."

They had hard words over this.

Hallgerd was sitting outside, and the weather was fine.

Glum went up to her and said, "Thjostolf and I have had a bad quarrel now, and we won't live together much longer," and he told her everything they had said.

Then Hallgerd spoke up for Thjostolf, and they had hard words.

Glum slapped her and said, "I won't argue with you any longer," and then he walked away. She loved him very much and could not control herself, and she wept aloud.

Thjostolf went up to her and said, "You've been cruelly treated, and it shouldn't happen so often."

"You shall not avenge this," she said, "and you'll have no part in it, however things go between us."

He walked away, grinning.

Chapter 17

Glum called men to go with him, and Thjostolf got ready to go with Glum. They went up Southern Reykjardal, past Baugagil and up to Thverfell. There they divided the party. Some went searching Skorradal, and some he sent south to Sulur, and they all found a great many sheep. It came about that two of them were on their own, Glum and Thjostolf. They went south from Thverfell and found some wild sheep there, and chased them from the south toward the mountain, but the sheep got up the mountain ahead of them. Then each of them blamed the other, and Thjostolf told Glum that he had no strength for anything except floundering about on Hallgerd's belly.

Glum said, "A man's in a bad way when the trouble comes from his own house. Am I to take taunts from you, a slave with fetters on his feet?"

Thjostolf said, "You'll soon have reason to say I'm no slave, because I won't give an inch to you."

Then Glum grew angry and cut at Thjostolf with his short sword, but Thjostolf caught the blow on his axe. It struck the haft and bit two fingers deep into it from above. At once Thjostolf struck back with the axe. It landed on Glum's shoulder and cut through the shoulder blade and the collarbone, and the wound bled inward. Glum grabbed hold of Thjostolf with one hand so hard that he fell over. Glum could not keep his grip, because death was coming over him. Thjostolf covered his body with stones and took a gold ring from him.

He walked on until he came to Varmalaek. Hallgerd was outside and saw that the axe was bloody. He threw the gold ring to her.

She said, "What news do you bring, and why is your axe bloody?"

He answered, "I don't know how you'll take it. I bring you news of Glum's killing."

"You'll have done it," she said.

"I did," he said.

She laughed at that and said, "You're certainly no bystander in this game."

He said, "What plan do you see for me now?"

"Go to Hrut, my father's brother," she said, "and let him see to you."

"I don't know," said Thjostolf, "whether that's good advice. But I'll do as you advise in this."

Then he took his horse and rode away, and did not stop until he came to Hrutsstadir in the night. He tied his horse behind the buildings, then went to the door and struck a great blow on it. After that he walked around to the north side of the buildings. Hrut had been lying awake. He pulled his high shoes onto his feet, put on a tunic, and took his sword in his hand. He wrapped a cloak around his left hand and up his arm. The men woke as he went out. He walked around the north wall and saw a big man there, and he recognized Thjostolf. Hrut asked what news he had.

"I bring you news of Glum's killing," said Thjostolf.

"Who did it?" said Hrut.

"I killed him," said Thjostolf.

"Why did you ride here?" said Hrut.

"Hallgerd sent me to you," said Thjostolf.

"Then she had no part in this," said Hrut, and he drew his sword.

Thjostolf saw it and did not mean to be slower, and he struck at Hrut at once. Hrut twisted quickly out of the way of the blow, and with his left hand he struck the flat of the axe so sharply that it flew out of Thjostolf's hand. With his right hand Hrut cut at Thjostolf's leg above the knee, and at the same moment he sprang at him and shoved him. Thjostolf fell over backward, and the leg hung on by a shred. Then Hrut struck him a second blow, on the head, and that was his death. Then Hrut's farmhands came out and saw what had been done. Hrut had Thjostolf carried away and his body covered over. Then he went to see Hoskuld and told him of the killing of Glum, and of Thjostolf's too. Hoskuld thought Glum a great loss, but he thanked Hrut for killing Thjostolf.

Now we must tell how Thorarin Ragi's Brother heard of the death of his brother Glum. He rode west to the Dales with eleven men and came to Hoskuldsstadir. Hoskuld took him in with open arms, and he stayed there the night. Hoskuld sent at once for Hrut to come there, and Hrut came at once. The next day they talked at length about Glum's death.

Thorarin said, "Will you pay me anything for my brother? I've lost a great deal."

Hoskuld answered, "I didn't kill your brother, and my daughter didn't cause his death. And as soon as Hrut knew of it, he killed Thjostolf."

Thorarin fell silent, and he thought the case had become a hard one.

Hrut said, "Let's make his journey a good one. He has certainly lost a great deal, and it will be well spoken of. Let's give him gifts, and then he'll be our friend for the rest of his life."

And that is how it went: the brothers gave him gifts, and he rode back south.

In the spring Thorarin and Hallgerd exchanged homes. She went south to Laugarnes, and he went to Varmalaek. And now Thorarin is out of the saga.

Chapter 18

Now we must tell how Mord Fiddle fell ill and died, and that was thought a great loss. His daughter Unn inherited all his wealth. She had not married again. She was very extravagant and careless with money, and her movable wealth began to waste away, until she had nothing left but her land and her valuables.

Chapters 19 to 28: Gunnar and Njal

Chapter 19

There was a man named Gunnar. He was a kinsman of Unn. His mother was named Rannveig, and she was the daughter of Sigfus, the son of Sighvat the Red; Sighvat was killed at Sandholar Ferry. Gunnar's father was named Hamund, and he was the son of Gunnar Baugsson, after whom Gunnarsholt is named. Hamund's mother was named Hrafnhild. She was the daughter of Storolf, the son of Haeng. Storolf was the brother of Hrafn the Lawspeaker. Storolf's son was Orm the Strong.

Gunnar Hamundarson lived at Hlidarendi, "Slope's End", in Fljotshlid. He was a big man, and strong, and the best fighter of all men. He could strike with a sword with either hand, and shoot with either if he wished, and he swung his sword so fast that there seemed to be three in the air at once. He was the best shot with a bow of any man, and hit whatever he aimed at. He could jump more than his own height in full armor, and as far backward as forward. He swam like a seal. There was no sport in which anyone could hope to compete with him, and it has been said that he had no equal. He was handsome and fair-skinned, with a straight nose turned up a little at the tip. He was blue-eyed and keen-eyed, with red cheeks and thick blond hair that suited him well. He was the most courteous of men, tough in everything, loyal in his counsel and kindly, generous and very even-tempered, a true friend but careful in choosing his friends. He was very wealthy.

His brother was named Kolskegg. He was a big, strong man, a fine man and fearless in everything. His other brother was named Hjort, who was a child at that time. Orm Skogarnef was Gunnar's half-brother, born out of wedlock, and he does not come into this saga. Gunnar's sister was named Arngunn. She was married to Hroar the Godi of Tunga, the son of Uni the Unborn, the son of Gardar, the man who discovered Iceland. Arngunn's son was Hamund the Lame, who lived at Hamundarstadir.

Chapter 20

There was a man named Njal. He was the son of Thorgeir Gollnir, the son of Thorolf. Njal's mother was named Asgerd. She was the daughter of Askel the Silent, a lord in Norway. She had come out here to Iceland and taken land east of the Markarfljot, between Oldustein and Seljalandsmuli. Her son was Holta-Thorir, the father of Thorleif Crow, from whom the people of Skogar are descended, and of Thorgrim the Big and Thorgeir Skorargeir.

Njal lived at Bergthorshvol, "Bergthora's Knoll", in the Landeyjar. He had a second farm at Thorolfsfell. Njal was very wealthy and handsome to look at, but there was one thing about him: no beard grew on his face. He was so great a lawyer that he had no equal. He was wise and could see what was to come. His advice was sound and well meant, and whatever he advised men to do turned out well. He was gentle and generous, far-seeing, with a long memory. He solved the troubles of every man who came to him.

His wife was named Bergthora, the daughter of Skarphedin. She was a woman of great spirit and a fine, honorable person, but rather hard-tempered. Njal and Bergthora had six children, three sons and three daughters, and all of them come into this saga.

Chapter 21

Now we must tell how Unn had spent all her money. She set out from home to Hlidarendi. Gunnar welcomed his kinswoman, and she stayed there the night. The next day they sat outside and talked. In the end she told him how badly off she was for money.

"That's bad," he said.

"What help will you give me?" she said.

He answered, "Take as much money as you need from what I have out on loan."

"I don't want to use up your money," she said.

"Then what do you want?" he said.

"I want you to get my money back from Hrut," she said.

"That doesn't look promising to me," he said, "when your father couldn't get it back, and he was a great lawyer, and I know little about law."

She answered, "Hrut won that case more by force than by law. My father was old, and that's why people thought it best not to fight it out. Besides, none of my kinsmen will take up this case if you haven't the nerve for it."

"I'm not afraid to claim the money," he said, "but I don't know how the case should be taken up."

She answered, "Go and see Njal at Bergthorshvol. He'll know what plan to give you. He's a great friend of yours, too."

"I expect he'll give me good advice, as he does everyone else," he said.

It ended with Gunnar taking on the case, and he gave her as much money for her household as she needed, and then she went home.

Now Gunnar rode to see Njal. Njal welcomed him, and they went aside to talk at once.

Gunnar said, "I've come to you for good advice."

Njal answered, "Many of my friends deserve good advice from me, but I think I'll take the most trouble over you."

Gunnar said, "I want to let you know that I've taken over Unn's claim against Hrut for her money."

"That's a difficult case," said Njal, "and very risky, however it goes. All the same, I'll give you the plan I think best, and it will hold if you depart from it nowhere. But your life is in danger if you don't follow it."

"I won't depart from it anywhere," said Gunnar.

Then Njal was silent for a while, and then he said, "I've thought the case over, and this will work."

Chapter 22

"You must ride from home with two other men. Wear a rough hooded cloak on the outside, and under it a tunic of striped brown homespun, the cheap kind made for sale, and under that your good clothes. Carry a small axe in your hand. Each of you must have two horses, one fat and one lean. Take metalwork from here to sell. Ride off first thing tomorrow, and when you've crossed the Hvita going west, pull your hat well down. Then people will ask who the big man is. Your companions must say that it's Peddler Hedin the Big, a man from Eyjafjord, traveling with metalwork. He's a bad-tempered man and a big talker, who thinks he alone knows everything. He often goes back on his bargains and flies at people whenever things aren't done the way he wants. Ride west to Borgarfjord and offer your metalwork for sale everywhere, and keep going back on your bargains. Then word will spread that Peddler Hedin is the worst of men to deal with, and that nothing said about him is a lie.

"Ride on to Nordurardal, and then to Hrutafjord, and to Laxardal, until you come to Hoskuldsstadir. Stay there a night, sit down near the door, and keep your head down. Hoskuld will tell people to have nothing to do with Peddler Hedin, and say he's an unfriendly man. Then you'll leave the next morning and come to the farm next to Hrutsstadir. Offer your wares for sale there, put the worst pieces on top, and hammer the cracks shut. The farmer will look them over carefully and find the cracks. Snatch the goods back from him and speak rudely to him. He'll say it's no more than he could expect, that you'd treat him badly, 'when you treat everyone else badly.'

"Then you must fly at him, though that's not your way, but hold back your strength, so that you aren't recognized and no one suspects anything. Then a man will be sent to Hrutsstadir to tell Hrut he'd better come and part the two of you. He'll send for you at once, and you must go at once. You'll be given a seat on the lower bench, across from Hrut's high seat. Greet him. He'll receive you well and ask whether you're from the North. Say that you're a man from Eyjafjord. He'll ask whether there are a great many outstanding men there.

"'They've rogues enough,' you'll say.

"'Do you know Reykjardal?' he'll say.

"'I know all of Iceland,' you'll say.

"'Are there great champions in Reykjardal?' he'll say.

"'Thieves and scoundrels,' you'll say.

"Then Hrut will laugh and find it amusing. Then the two of you will talk about the men in the East Fjords Quarter, and you must find fault with every one of them. Your talk will come around to Rangarvellir. Then you must say there's a poor choice of men there since Mord Fiddle died. He'll ask what makes you think no one can take his place. Answer that he was so wise a man, and so great a lawyer and pleader, that his authority never once faltered.

"He'll ask whether you know anything about 'how things went between us?'

"'I know,' you'll say, 'that he took your wife away from you, and you did nothing.'

"Then Hrut will answer, 'Didn't you think it went badly for him, when he never got the money, though he'd brought the case?'

"'I can answer that well,' you'll say. 'You challenged him to single combat, but he was an old man, and his friends advised him not to fight you, and so he dropped the case.'

"'I did say that,' Hrut will say, 'and foolish men took it for law. But the case could have been taken up again at another assembly, if he'd had the nerve.'

"'I know,' you'll say.

"Then he'll ask you, 'Do you know anything about law?'

"'I was thought to, up north,' you'll say, 'but you'll have to tell me how this case should be taken up.'

"Hrut will say, 'Which case do you mean?'

"'One that's no concern of mine,' you'll say: 'how Unn's claim for her money should be taken up.'

"'The summons must be made so that I hear it, or else at my legal home,' Hrut will say.

"'Make the summons now, then,' you'll say, 'and I'll say it after you.'

"Then Hrut will make the summons, and you must pay close attention to every word he uses. Then Hrut will tell you to make the summons. Make it, and make it wrong, so that no more than every other word is right. Then Hrut will laugh, and suspect nothing, but he'll say there's little right in it. Blame your companions for putting you off. Then ask Hrut to say it for you, and to let you make the summons a second time, saying it after him. He'll let you, and make the summons in the case himself. Make the summons straight after him, and get it right this time, and then ask Hrut whether it was properly made. He'll tell you that it can't be faulted.

"Then you must say loudly, so that your companions hear it, 'I make this summons in the case that Unn, Mord's daughter, handed over to me with a handshake.'

"And as soon as everyone is asleep, the three of you must get up and go quietly. Go outside, carry your saddles to the pasture where the fat horses are, and ride off on them, leaving the others behind. Ride up out of the home pastures and stay up there three nights. That's about how long they'll go on searching for you. Then ride home south, riding by night and lying up by day. And we'll go to the assembly and help with the case."

Gunnar thanked him and rode home for the time being.

Chapter 23

Two nights later Gunnar rode from home, and two men with him. They rode until they came to Blaskogaheidi. There some men rode up to meet them and asked who the big man was who showed so little of himself. His companions said that it was Peddler Hedin the Big.

The men answered, "There can't be worse to come, when that's what leads the way."

At once Hedin made as if to go for them, but then each party went its own way.

Gunnar did everything just as it had been laid down for him. He stayed a night at Hoskuldsstadir, and from there went on down the valley to the farm next to Hrutsstadir. There he offered his metalwork for sale and sold three pieces. The farmer found that there was something wrong with the work and called it a cheat. Hedin went for the farmer at once. This was reported to Hrut, and he sent for Hedin. Hedin went to see Hrut at once and was given a good welcome. Hrut seated him across from himself, and their talk went just as Njal had foreseen. Then Hrut told him how the case should be taken up, and made the summons, and Hedin said it after him and made the summons wrong. Hrut smiled at that and suspected nothing. Then Hedin said Hrut should make the summons a second time. Hrut did. Then Hedin made the summons a second time, and got it right, and called his companions to witness that he was making a summons in the case that Unn, Mord's daughter, had handed over to him with a handshake. In the evening he went to bed like everyone else.

When Hrut was asleep, they took their things and went to their horses. They rode across the river and on up the Hjardarholt side until the valley ran out. There, in the mountains between that valley and Haukadal, they got themselves to a place where no one could find them without riding straight into them.

Their saddles and weapons had been kept in the smithy, so that they could get them out by themselves. That was why no one noticed them leaving.

Early that same night Hoskuld woke at Hoskuldsstadir and woke all his household.

"I want to tell you my dream," he said. "I dreamed I saw a great bear go out of the house, and I knew that this beast had no match anywhere. Two cubs followed it, and they wished the beast well. It made for Hrutsstadir and went into the buildings there. Then I woke. Now I want to ask you what you noticed about the big man."

One man answered him, "I saw a gold-embroidered band and some red cloth showing from under his sleeve, and on his right arm he had a gold ring."

Hoskuld said, "That's no one's fetch but Gunnar's, from Hlidarendi. I see it all now. We must ride to Hrutsstadir."

They all went out and went to Hrutsstadir and knocked at the door, and a man came out and opened it. They went straight in. Hrut was lying in his closed bed and asked who had come. Hoskuld said who he was and asked what guests were there.

He answered, "Peddler Hedin is here."

Hoskuld said, "He'll be broader across the back than that. My guess is that Gunnar of Hlidarendi has been here."

"Then there's been a contest of cunning here," said Hrut.

"What's happened?" said Hoskuld.

"I told him how Unn's claim for her money should be taken up, and I made the summons against myself, and he made it after me. Now he'll have that as the groundwork for the case, and it's valid."

"One side had a great deal more sense than the other," said Hoskuld, "and Gunnar won't have planned this alone. Njal will have given him this advice, because no one comes near him in wisdom."

Now they looked for Hedin, and he was clean gone. They gathered men and searched for them for three days and three nights, and did not find them.

Gunnar rode south from the mountains to Haukadal, east of the pass, and north to Holtavarda Heath, and did not stop until he came home. He went to Njal and told him that the plan had worked well.

Chapter 24

Gunnar rode to the Althing. Hrut and Hoskuld rode to the assembly too, with a very large following. Gunnar pressed his case at the assembly. He called on his panel of neighbors, the local men summoned to give a verdict on the case. Hrut and Hoskuld had meant to attack him, but they did not trust their strength. Then Gunnar went to the court of the Breidafjord men and called on Hrut to listen to his oath, and to his statement of the charge, and to all the evidence for the case. After that he swore his oath and stated the charge. Then he had the witnesses to the summons give their testimony, and then the witnesses to the handing over of the case. Njal was not at the court.

Now Gunnar pressed the case until he called on the defense to answer. Hrut named witnesses and declared the case void. He said that Gunnar had failed to bring the three testimonies that ought to have come before the court: the first that was named beside the bed, the second at the main door, and the third at the Law Rock. By then Njal had come to the court, and he said he could save the case and the suit, if they wanted to fight it out that way.

"I don't want that," said Gunnar. "I'll do to Hrut what he did to Mord, my kinsman. Are the brothers, Hrut and Hoskuld, near enough to hear what I say?"

"We can hear," said Hrut. "What do you want?"

Gunnar said, "Let those who are here be witnesses who hear it, that I challenge you, Hrut, to a duel, and you'll fight me today on the island that lies here in the Oxara. And if you won't fight, then pay out all the money today."

Then Gunnar left the court with all his men. Hoskuld and Hrut went back to their booth too, and the case was neither pressed nor defended from then on.

When Hrut came into the booth he said, "It has never happened to me before that a man has challenged me to single combat and I have backed away."

"You'll be meaning to fight, then," said Hoskuld, "but you won't if I have my way, because you'd do no better against Gunnar than Mord would have done against you. We'll do better to pay Gunnar the money between the two of us."

Then the brothers asked the farmers who followed them what they would contribute. They all answered that they would contribute as much as Hrut wanted.

"Then let's go to Gunnar's booth," said Hoskuld, "and pay out the money."

They went to Gunnar's booth and called him out. He came out into the doorway of the booth with men around him.

Hoskuld said, "Now take the money."

Gunnar said, "Pay it over, then. I'm ready to take it."

They paid out all the money in full.

Then Hoskuld said, "Enjoy it now, since you've earned it."

"We'll enjoy it well," said Gunnar, "because the claim was just."

"You'll be badly paid back for it," said Hrut.

"That will go as it may," said Gunnar.

Hoskuld and Hrut went back to their booth. Hoskuld was much troubled, and he said to Hrut, "Will Gunnar never pay for this injustice?"

"Oh, he will," said Hrut. "He'll surely pay for it, but there'll be no revenge or credit in it for us. Still, the likeliest thing is that he'll turn to our family for friendship."

With that they stopped talking.

Gunnar showed Njal the money.

"Things have gone well now," said Njal.

"And it's your doing," said Gunnar.

People rode home from the assembly, and Gunnar won the greatest honor from the case.

Gunnar brought all the money to Unn and would take none of it himself. But he said he thought that from now on he had a greater claim on her and her kin than on other people. She said that was so.

Chapter 25

There was a man named Valgard. He lived at Hof by the Ranga River. He was the son of Jorund the Godi, the son of Hrafn the Foolish, the son of Valgard, the son of AEvar, the son of Vemund Ordlokar, the son of Thorolf Voganef, the son of Thrand the Old, the son of Harald War-Tooth, the son of Hraerek Ring-Flinger. Harald War-Tooth's mother was Aud, the daughter of Ivar the Wide-Grasping, the son of Halfdan the Valiant. The brother of Valgard the Gray was Ulf Aurgodi, from whom the people of Oddi are descended. Ulf Aurgodi was the father of Svart, the father of Lodmund, the father of Sigfus, the father of Saemund the Learned; and Kolbein the Young is descended from Valgard.

The brothers Ulf Aurgodi and Valgard the Gray went to ask for Unn's hand, and she married Valgard without the advice of any of her kinsmen. Gunnar and Njal and many others thought badly of it, because Valgard was a sly, spiteful man and not well liked.

They had a son named Mord, and he is in this saga for a long time. When he was grown he treated his kinsmen badly, and Gunnar worst of all. He was cunning by nature and malicious in his schemes.

Now we shall name Njal's sons. The eldest was named Skarphedin. He was a big man and strong, a good fighter. He swam like a seal and was the fastest runner of men. He was quick to make up his mind and fearless, sharp and quick in his speech, but mostly he kept himself well in hand. His hair was chestnut brown with a curl in it, and he had fine eyes. He was pale and sharp-featured, with a bump in his nose and prominent teeth, and his mouth was rather ugly, yet he looked every inch the warrior.

Njal's second son was named Grim. He had black hair and was better looking than Skarphedin, and he was both big and strong.

Njal's third son was named Helgi. He was handsome, with fine hair. He was a strong man and a good fighter. He was wise and very even-tempered. None of Njal's sons was married then.

Njal's fourth son was named Hoskuld. He was born out of wedlock. His mother was named Hrodny, the daughter of Hoskuld and the sister of Ingjald of Keldur.

Njal asked Skarphedin whether he wanted to marry. He told his father to arrange it. Then Njal asked for Thorhild, the daughter of Hrafn of Thorolfsfell, on Skarphedin's behalf, and that was why Njal had a second farm there afterward. Skarphedin married Thorhild but still lived with his father. For Grim, Njal asked for Astrid of Djupararbakki. She was a widow and very rich. Grim married her and still lived with Njal.

Chapter 26

There was a man named Asgrim. He was the son of Ellida-Grim, the son of Asgrim, the son of Ondott Crow. His mother was named Jorunn, and she was the daughter of Teit, the son of Ketilbjorn the Old of Mosfell. Teit's mother was Helga, the daughter of Thord Skeggi, the son of Hrapp, the son of Bjorn Buna. Jorunn's mother was Olof, the daughter of Bodvar, a lord in Norway, the son of Viking-Kari. The brother of Asgrim Ellida-Grimsson was named Sigfus. His daughter was Thorgerd, the mother of Sigfus, the father of Saemund the Learned.

Gauk Trandilsson was Asgrim's sworn brother. He was the boldest of men and the most accomplished. It ended badly between them: Asgrim became Gauk's killer.

Asgrim had two sons, and both were named Thorhall. They were both promising men. Asgrim had another son, named Grim, and a daughter, named Thorhalla. She was the most beautiful and well mannered of women, and accomplished in everything.

Njal came to speak to his son Helgi and said, "I've thought of a wife for you, son, if you'll follow my advice."

"I certainly will," he said, "because I know you mean well and know how to bring it off. Where have you made a start?"

Njal answered, "We'll ask for the daughter of Asgrim Ellida-Grimsson, because that's the best match there is."

Chapter 27

A little later they went to ask for the woman. They rode west across the Thjorsa and went on until they came to Tunga. Asgrim was at home and welcomed them, and they stayed there the night. The next day they went aside to talk. Then Njal raised the proposal and asked for Thorhalla on behalf of his son Helgi. Asgrim answered well, and said there were no men he would sooner make a bargain with than them. Then they talked the matter over, and it ended with Asgrim betrothing his daughter to Helgi, and a day was set for the wedding. Gunnar was at that feast, and many other men of the best families.

After the feast Njal offered to foster Thorhall Asgrimsson, and he went to Njal and lived with him for a long time afterward. He loved Njal more than his own father. Njal taught him law, until he became the greatest lawyer in Iceland.

Chapter 28

A ship came in to Arnarbaelisos, and its captain was Hallvard the White, a man from the Vik. He went to stay at Hlidarendi and was with Gunnar that winter, and he kept asking Gunnar to go abroad. Gunnar said little about it, but did not rule it out. In the spring he went to Bergthorshvol and asked Njal how wise he thought it would be for him to go abroad.

"I think it wise," said Njal. "You'll do well there, being the man you are."

"Will you take charge of my property while I'm away?" said Gunnar. "I want my brother Kolskegg to go with me, and I'd like you to look after the farm together with my mother."

"I won't refuse that," said Njal. "I'll back you in anything you want."

"You're a good friend," said Gunnar.

Then he rode home.

The Norwegian talked to Gunnar again about going abroad. Gunnar asked whether he had sailed to other lands.

He said he had sailed to every land between Norway and Russia, "and I've sailed to Bjarmaland, too."

"Will you sail with me to the Baltic?" said Gunnar.

"I certainly will," he said.

Then Gunnar settled to go abroad with him. Njal took charge of all Gunnar's property.

Chapters 29 to 35: Gunnar Abroad, and His Marriage to Hallgerd

Chapter 29

Gunnar went abroad, and his brother Kolskegg with him. They sailed to Tonsberg and spent the winter there. There had been a change of rulers in Norway by then. Harald Gray-Cloak was dead, and so was Gunnhild. The country was now ruled by Earl Hakon, the son of Sigurd, the son of Hakon, the son of Grjotgard. His mother was named Bergljot, and she was the daughter of Earl Thorir the Silent. Her mother was named Olof Arbot, and she was the daughter of Harald Fine-Hair.

Hallvard asked Gunnar whether he would like to take service with Earl Hakon.

"No, I wouldn't," said Gunnar. "Do you have a longship?"

"I have two," said Hallvard.

"Then I'd like the two of us to go raiding," said Gunnar, "and get men to come with us."

"I'm willing," said Hallvard.

Then they went to the Vik, took two ships there and fitted them out. They had no trouble finding men, because great things were said of Gunnar.

"Where do you want to go now?" said Gunnar.

"First south to Hisingen," said Hallvard, "to see my kinsman Olvir."

"What do you want with him?" said Gunnar.

"He's a fine man," said Hallvard, "and he'll give us some help for the voyage."

"Then let's go there," said Gunnar.

As soon as they were ready they sailed east to Hisingen, and they were well received there.

Gunnar had not been there long before Olvir thought a great deal of him. Olvir asked about his plans. Hallvard said that Gunnar wanted to go raiding and win himself wealth.

"That's no plan at all," said Olvir, "when you two have no troops."

"Well, you could add to them," said Hallvard.

"I mean to give Gunnar some help," said Olvir. "You can claim kinship with me, but all the same I think there's more to be had from him."

"What will you put in, then?" said Hallvard.

"Two longships, one of twenty benches and one of thirty," said Olvir.

"Who will man them?" said Hallvard.

"I'll man one with my own farmhands and the other with farmers from around about. But I've heard that there's trouble in the river, and I don't know whether you'll get away."

"Who's come there?" said Hallvard.

"Two brothers," said Olvir. "One is named Vandil and the other Karl. They're the sons of Snaeulf the Old, from East Gautland."

Hallvard told Gunnar that Olvir had put up the ships, and Gunnar was glad of it. They made ready to sail, and when they were ready they went to Olvir and thanked him. He wished them a good voyage and told them to watch out for those brothers.

Chapter 30

Gunnar sailed out of the river. He and Kolskegg were both on one ship, and Hallvard was on the other. Now they saw the ships ahead of them.

Then Gunnar said, "Let's be ready for them if they come at us, and otherwise leave them alone."

They did so and made ready on their ships. The others drew their ships apart and left a gap between them. Gunnar went on into the gap. Vandil snatched up a grappling hook, threw it across into Gunnar's ship and at once began hauling it toward him. Olvir had given Gunnar a good sword. Gunnar drew it now. He had not put his helmet on. He leapt at once onto the bow of Vandil's ship and straightaway struck a man dead. Karl brought his ship up on the other side and threw a spear across Gunnar's ship, aimed at his middle. Gunnar saw it and turned so fast that no eye could follow him, caught the spear in his left hand and threw it back onto Karl's ship, and it killed the man who stood in its way. Kolskegg snatched up an anchor and threw it onto Karl's ship. The fluke struck the side and went right through it, and the coal-black sea poured in, and all the men leapt off that warship onto the other ships. Gunnar now leapt back onto his own ship.

Then Hallvard came up, and a great battle began. The men saw that their leader was fearless, and every one of them did all he could. Gunnar struck and threw by turns, and many a man died at his hands. Kolskegg backed him well. Karl leapt onto his brother Vandil's ship, and the two of them fought from there all day.

During the day Kolskegg took a rest on Gunnar's ship. Gunnar saw it and said to him, "You've treated others better than yourself today. You've cured them of thirst for good."

Then Kolskegg took a bowl full of mead and drank it, and fought on after that. In the end the two brothers leapt up onto Vandil's ship, Kolskegg along one side and Gunnar along the other. Vandil came against Gunnar and struck at him at once, and the blow landed on his shield. Gunnar gave the shield a hard twist while the sword was stuck in it, and the sword broke off below the hilt. Gunnar struck back, and it seemed to Vandil that there were three swords in the air, and he could not see where best to guard himself. Gunnar cut both his legs from under him. Kolskegg ran Karl through with a spear. After that they took a great deal of plunder.

From there they sailed south to Denmark and then east to Smaland. They fought all the time and always won. They did not turn back in the autumn.

The next summer they sailed to Tallinn and met Vikings there, fought at once and won. Then they sailed east to Saaremaa and lay for a while under a headland. They saw a man coming down off the headland. Gunnar went ashore to meet him, and they talked. Gunnar asked his name, and he said it was Tofi. Gunnar asked what he wanted.

"You," he said. "There are warships lying on the other side of the headland, and I'll tell you who commands them. Two brothers command them. One is named Hallgrim and the other Kolskegg. I know them for the greatest fighting men, and what's more, their weapons are so good that there are none like them. Hallgrim has a halberd, a long-shafted weapon with both an axe blade and a spearpoint, and he had spells worked on it so that no weapon but that one will be his death. And there's this as well: it's known at once when a killing is going to be done with the halberd, because before it something sings in it so loudly that you can hear it a long way off. That's how much power is in it. Kolskegg has a short sword. It's the best of weapons. They have a third more men than you. They also have a great deal of wealth, and they've hidden it on land, and I know exactly where. But they've sent a spy ship around the headland, and they know all about you. They're making great preparations now, and they mean to attack you as soon as they're ready. You can do one of two things: row away at once, or get ready as fast as you can. And if you win, I'll take you to all the treasure."

Gunnar gave him a gold ring, and then went to his men and told them that warships lay on the other side of the headland, "and they know all about us. Let's take up our weapons and get everything ready, well and quickly, because now there's wealth to be won."

Then they got ready, and when they were ready they saw the ships coming at them. The battle began, and they fought a long time, and many men fell. Gunnar killed many a man. Hallgrim and his men leapt onto Gunnar's ship. Gunnar turned to meet Hallgrim. Hallgrim thrust at him with the halberd. There was a crossbeam across the ship, and Gunnar jumped backward over it. Gunnar's shield was in front of the beam, and Hallgrim's thrust went into it and through it and on into the beam. Gunnar struck at Hallgrim's arm. The forearm was crushed, but the sword did not bite. Then the halberd fell. Gunnar took up the halberd and ran Hallgrim through with it. Gunnar always carried the halberd after that. The two Kolskeggs fought each other, and it was a near thing which would come off better. Then Gunnar came up and struck the other Kolskegg his death blow. After that the Vikings asked for quarter. Gunnar granted it. He had the dead searched and the wealth the dead men had owned taken, but he gave the men he spared their weapons and clothes and told them to go back to their own countries. They went away, and Gunnar took all the wealth that was left.

After the battle Tofi came to Gunnar and offered to take him to the treasure the Vikings had hidden. He said it was more, and better, than what they had already won. Gunnar said he would like that. He went ashore with Tofi. Tofi went first into the woods and Gunnar after him. They came to a place where a great deal of timber had been piled up. Tofi said the treasure was underneath. They cleared the timber away and found under it gold and silver, clothes and good weapons. They carried all this to the ships. Gunnar asked Tofi how he wanted to be rewarded.

Tofi answered, "I'm a Dane by birth, and I'd like you to take me to my kinsmen."

Gunnar asked why he was in the Baltic.

"I was taken by Vikings," said Tofi, "and they put me ashore here on Saaremaa, and I've been here ever since."

Chapter 31

Gunnar took him on board and said to Kolskegg and Hallvard, "Now we'll head for the northern lands."

They were glad of that and told him to decide.

Gunnar sailed from the Baltic with a great deal of wealth. He had ten ships, and he took them to Hedeby in Denmark. King Harald Gormsson was there, inland. He was told about Gunnar, and also that there was no one his equal in Iceland, and the king sent his men to invite him to come to him. Gunnar went to the king at once. The king received him well and seated him next to himself. Gunnar stayed there two weeks. The king made a pastime of having Gunnar try all kinds of feats against his men, and none of them could match him in a single one.

The king said to Gunnar, "It seems to me that your equal won't be found in many places."

The king offered to find Gunnar a wife and to give him great power if he would settle there.

Gunnar thanked the king for his offer and said, "First I want to go to Iceland and see my friends and kinsmen."

"Then you'll never come back to us," said the king.

"Fate will decide that, my lord," said Gunnar.

Gunnar gave the king a good longship and many other treasures he had won raiding. The king gave him his own robes of honor, gold-embroidered gloves, a headband with knots of gold on it, and a Russian hat.

Gunnar went north to Hisingen. Olvir welcomed him with open arms. Gunnar handed Olvir back his ships with their cargo, and said that this was his share of the plunder. Olvir took the wealth, said that Gunnar was a fine man, and asked him to stay with him for a while.

Hallvard asked Gunnar whether he would like to go and see Earl Hakon. Gunnar said he was more inclined to it now, "because now I've been tested a little, and I hadn't been tested at all when you asked me before."

Then they made ready and went north to Trondheim to see Earl Hakon. He received Gunnar well and invited him to stay with him over the winter, and Gunnar accepted. Everyone there thought well of Gunnar. At Yule the earl gave him a gold ring. Gunnar took a liking to Bergljot, the earl's kinswoman, and it was often plain from the earl's manner that he would have given her to Gunnar in marriage if Gunnar had made any move toward it.

Chapter 32

In the spring the earl asked Gunnar what he meant to do. He said he wanted to go to Iceland.

The earl said the harvest had been bad in the country, "and there won't be many ships sailing out. But you shall have as much flour and timber in your ship as you want."

Gunnar thanked him and got his ship ready early. Hallvard sailed out with him and Kolskegg.

They reached Iceland early in the summer and made land at Arnarbaelisos, before the Althing met. Gunnar rode straight home from the ship and got men to unload her. Kolskegg rode with him. When they got home everyone was glad to see them. They were kind to their household, and their pride had not grown.

Gunnar asked whether Njal was at home. He was told that he was. Then Gunnar had his horse fetched and rode to Bergthorshvol, and Kolskegg with him. Njal was glad they had come and asked them to stay the night. They did, and Gunnar told him about his travels.

Njal said he was a man of the greatest prowess, "and you've been well tested. But you'll be tested more later, because many will envy you."

"I'd like to be on good terms with everyone," said Gunnar.

"A great deal will happen," said Njal, "and you'll always have to be defending yourself."

"Then what matters," said Gunnar, "is that I have a good case."

"So you will," said Njal, "as long as you don't have to pay for what others do."

Njal asked Gunnar whether he would ride to the assembly. Gunnar said he would, and asked whether Njal was going. He said he was not, "and I'd like you to do the same."

Then Gunnar rode home. He gave Njal good gifts and thanked him for looking after his property.

His brother Kolskegg urged him to ride to the assembly. "Your honor will grow there, because many people will come up to you."

"Showing myself off has never been much to my taste," said Gunnar, "but I like meeting good men."

Hallvard had come there too by then, and offered to ride to the assembly with them.

Chapter 33

Gunnar rode to the assembly, and all of them with him. When they arrived they were so finely dressed that no one there was as well turned out, and people came out of every booth to stare at them. Gunnar rode to the booths of the Rangarvellir men and stayed there with his kinsmen. Many people came to see Gunnar and ask him for news. He was easy and cheerful with everyone and told them all whatever they wanted to know.

One day Gunnar was walking back from the Law Rock. He went past the booth of the Mosfell men. Then he saw some women coming toward him, and they were finely dressed. The woman at the head of them was the best dressed. When they met she greeted Gunnar at once. He returned her greeting warmly and asked who she was. She said her name was Hallgerd and that she was the daughter of Hoskuld Dala-Kollsson. She spoke to him boldly and asked him to tell her about his travels, and he said he would not refuse her a talk. Then they sat down and talked. She was wearing a red tunic with a great deal of ornament on it. Over it she had a scarlet cloak trimmed with braid all the way down. Her hair came down over her breast and was both thick and beautiful. Gunnar was wearing the robes of honor that King Harald Gormsson had given him, and on his arm he had the ring that was Earl Hakon's gift. They talked for a long time, and openly. At last he asked her whether she was unmarried.

She said she was, "and there aren't many who would take the risk," she said.

"Is no one good enough for you?" he said.

"It isn't that," she said, "but I'm particular about men."

"How would you answer if I asked for you?" said Gunnar.

"You don't mean that," she said.

"I do," he said.

"If you have any mind to it," she said, "go and see my father."

With that they ended their talk.

Gunnar went straight to the booth of the men from the Dales. He found some men outside it and asked whether Hoskuld was in the booth. They said he certainly was. Then Gunnar went in. Hoskuld and Hrut gave him a warm welcome. He sat down between them, and nothing in their talk showed that there had ever been any ill feeling between them.

At last Gunnar came around to asking how the brothers would answer if he asked for Hallgerd.

"Well," said Hoskuld, "if you're set on it."

Gunnar said he was in earnest, "but the way we parted last time, many people would think it unlikely that we'd ever be joined by marriage."

"What do you think, kinsman Hrut?" said Hoskuld.

Hrut answered, "I don't think it an equal match."

"What do you find against it?" said Gunnar.

Hrut said, "I'll answer you with the truth about this. You're a brave man and an accomplished one, but she's a very mixed character, and I don't want to deceive you in any way."

"That's handsome of you," said Gunnar, "but all the same I'll take it that it's the old enmity weighing with you, if you won't accept me."

"It isn't that," said Hrut. "It's more that I can see you can't help yourself now. But even if we don't make the bargain, we'd still want to be your friends."

Gunnar said, "I've talked with her, and this isn't far from what she wants."

Hrut said, "I can see that you both want this match with all your hearts. And the two of you have the most at stake in how it turns out."

Without being asked, Hrut told Gunnar everything about Hallgerd's temper, and at first Gunnar thought there was a great deal wrong with her. But in the end they came to terms. Then Hallgerd was sent for, and the matter was talked over with her there. As before, they let her betroth herself. The wedding feast was to be at Hlidarendi. At first it was to be kept quiet, but in the end everyone knew.

Gunnar rode home from the assembly and went straight to see Njal and told him about the match. Njal took it badly. Gunnar asked what he found in it that made it seem so unwise.

Njal answered, "Every kind of evil will come from her if she comes here to the east."

"She'll never spoil our friendship," said Gunnar.

"She'll come close to it, all the same," said Njal, "and you'll always be paying compensation on her account."

Gunnar invited Njal to the feast, and everyone from his house that Njal wanted to bring. Njal promised to come. Then Gunnar rode home, and rode around the district inviting people.

Chapter 34

There was a man named Thrain. He was the son of Sigfus, the son of Sighvat the Red. He lived at Grjota in Fljotshlid. He was Gunnar's kinsman and a man of great standing. He was married to Thorhild the Poetess. She had a savage tongue and made mocking verses. Thrain had little love for her. He was invited to the feast at Hlidarendi, and his wife was to wait on the guests together with Njal's wife Bergthora, the daughter of Skarphedin.

There was another son of Sigfus named Ketil. He lived at Mork, east of the Markarfljot. He was married to Thorgerd, Njal's daughter. The third son of Sigfus was named Thorkel, the fourth Mord, the fifth Lambi, the sixth Sigmund, the seventh Sigurd. These were all Gunnar's kinsmen and great fighters. Gunnar had invited all of them to the feast. He had also invited Valgard the Gray and Ulf Aurgodi and their sons, Runolf and Mord.

Hoskuld and Hrut came to the feast with a large following. Hoskuld's sons Thorleik and Olaf were there. The bride came with them, and her daughter Thorgerd too, who was the most beautiful of women. She was fourteen years old then. Many other women came with her. Thorhalla, the daughter of Asgrim Ellida-Grimsson, was there as well, and Njal's two daughters, Thorgerd and Helga.

Gunnar had many guests there before them, and he seated his own people like this. He sat in the middle of the bench, and further in from him sat Thrain Sigfusson, then Ulf Aurgodi, then Valgard the Gray, then Mord and Runolf, then the Sigfussons. Lambi sat innermost. Next to Gunnar on the outer side sat Njal, then Skarphedin, then Helgi, then Grim, then Hoskuld, then Haf the Wise, then Ingjald of Keldur, then the sons of Thorir from Holt in the east. Thorir chose to sit outermost of the men of rank, because then everyone would be content with the place where he sat. Hoskuld sat in the middle of the bench opposite, with his sons further in from him and Hrut further out. It is not told how the others were seated. The bride sat in the middle of the raised platform, with her daughter Thorgerd on one side of her and Thorhalla, the daughter of Asgrim Ellida-Grimsson, on the other.

Thorhild waited on the guests, and she and Bergthora carried the food to the tables. Thrain Sigfusson could not take his eyes off Thorgerd Glumsdottir. His wife Thorhild saw this. She grew angry and spoke a couplet at him:

	Gapers are no good, man;
	there's a leer in your eyes.

"Thrain," she said.

He stepped straight out over the table, named witnesses and declared himself divorced from Thorhild. "I won't have her mockery and her abuse over me."

He was so set on this that he would not stay at the feast unless she was sent away. And so it was: she went away. Now everyone sat in his place and drank and was merry.

Then Thrain spoke up. "I won't whisper about what's on my mind. I want to ask you this, Hoskuld Dala-Kollsson: will you give me your kinswoman Thorgerd in marriage?"

"I don't know about that," said Hoskuld. "You seem to have parted poorly from the one you had before. What sort of man is he, Gunnar?"

Gunnar answered, "I won't say, because the man is my kinsman. You tell them, Njal. Everyone will believe you."

Njal said, "This is what there is to say of the man: he is very well off, accomplished in every way and a man of the greatest standing, and so you may well accept him."

Then Hoskuld said, "What do you advise, kinsman Hrut?"

Hrut answered, "You can accept him, because it's an equal match for her."

Then they talked over the terms and agreed on everything. Gunnar and Thrain stood up and went to the platform. Gunnar asked mother and daughter whether they would agree to the match. They said they would not stand against it. Hallgerd betrothed her daughter Thorgerd. Then the women were seated a second time, and now Thorhalla sat between the two brides. The feast went well. When it was over Hoskuld and his people rode west, and the Rangarvellir men went to their homes. Gunnar gave many people good gifts, and it was thought well of.

Hallgerd took over the running of the household. She was grasping and forceful. Thorgerd took over the household at Grjota and was a good mistress of the house.

Chapter 35

It was the custom between Gunnar and Njal that each winter one of them in turn invited the other to a winter feast, for friendship's sake. Now it was Gunnar's turn to be Njal's guest, and he and Hallgerd went to Bergthorshvol. Helgi and his wife were not at home. Njal gave Gunnar and his people a warm welcome. When they had been there for a while, Helgi came home with his wife Thorhalla.

Then Bergthora went to the platform, and Thorhalla with her, and Bergthora said to Hallgerd, "You'll move down for this woman."

She answered, "I'm not moving anywhere. I won't be pushed into the corner like some old woman."

"I'm the one who decides here," said Bergthora.

Then Thorhalla sat down.

Bergthora went around the tables with water for washing hands.

Hallgerd took hold of Bergthora's hand and said, "There's not much to choose between you and Njal, all the same. You have crooked nails on every finger, and he has no beard."

"That's true," said Bergthora, "but neither of us holds it against the other. Your husband Thorvald wasn't beardless, though, and you still had him killed."

"It does me little good," said Hallgerd, "to be married to the bravest man in Iceland if you don't avenge this, Gunnar."

He sprang up, stepped out over the table and said, "I'm going home. It would be more fitting for you to quarrel with your own household and not in other people's houses. Besides, I owe Njal a great deal of honor, and I won't be the fool you egg on."

Then they went home.

"Remember this, Bergthora," said Hallgerd, "you and I aren't finished."

Bergthora said that Hallgerd's lot would be none the better for it. Gunnar said nothing. He went home to Hlidarendi and stayed at home the whole winter through. Now time passed, on into the summer and up to the assembly.

Chapters 36 to 41: The Feud of the Two Wives

Chapter 36

Gunnar rode to the assembly. Before he left home he said to Hallgerd, "Behave yourself while I'm away, and don't show any of your spite where my friends are concerned."

"Trolls take your friends," she said.

Gunnar rode to the assembly, and he saw that there was no good in arguing with her. Njal rode to the assembly too, and all his sons.

Now we must tell what happened at home. Njal and Gunnar owned a wood together at Raudaskridur. They had never divided it, but each of them used to cut what he needed, and neither found fault with the other over it.

Hallgerd's foreman was named Kol. He had been with her a long time, and he was the worst of men.

There was a man named Svart. He was a farmhand of Njal and Bergthora, and they liked him well. Bergthora told him to go up to Raudaskridur and cut wood, "and I'll get men to haul the timber home."

He said he would do whatever work she set him. He went up to Raudaskridur and started cutting wood there. He was to stay there a week.

Some beggars came to Hlidarendi from the east across the Markarfljot and said that Svart had been at Raudaskridur cutting wood and had done a great deal.

"Bergthora must mean to rob me of plenty," said Hallgerd, "but I'll see to it that he doesn't cut any more."

Gunnar's mother Rannveig heard this and said, "There have been good housewives here in the east before now who never had a hand in killing men."

The night passed, and in the morning Hallgerd came to talk with Kol. "I've thought of a job for you," she said, and handed him an axe. "Go to Raudaskridur. You'll find Svart there."

"What am I to do to him?" he said.

"You ask that," she said, "when you're the worst man there is? You're to kill him."

"I can do it," he said, "but it's most likely I'll lose my own life by it."

"Everything looks big to you," she said, "and it's poor of you, when I've spoken up for you in everything. I'll get another man to do it if you don't dare."

He took the axe in a great rage, took a horse that Gunnar owned and rode until he came east to the Markarfljot. He dismounted there and waited in the wood until they had carried the timber down and Svart was left alone.

Then Kol ran at him and said, "You're not the only one who can make big cuts," and he drove the axe into Svart's head and struck him his death blow. Then he rode home and told Hallgerd of the killing.

"Good luck to your hands," she said, "and I'll protect you so that no harm comes to you."

"Maybe," he said, "but I dreamed otherwise before I did the killing."

Now the men came up into the wood and found Svart dead, and they carried him home.

Hallgerd sent a man to the assembly to tell Gunnar of the killing. Gunnar said nothing against Hallgerd in front of the messenger, and people could not tell whether he thought it good or bad. A little later he stood up and told his men to come with him. They did, and went to Njal's booth. Gunnar sent a man in for Njal and asked him to come out. Njal came out at once, and he and Gunnar went off to talk.

Gunnar said, "I have a killing to tell you about. My wife Hallgerd was the cause of it, my foreman Kol did it, and your farmhand Svart was the victim."

Njal said nothing while Gunnar told the story.

Then Njal said, "You'll have to see that she doesn't get her way in everything."

Gunnar said, "You shall judge the case yourself."

Njal said, "It will be hard work for you to make good all of Hallgerd's mischief. She'll drag a longer trail of trouble elsewhere than here, where it's the two of us who are concerned, and even here a great deal will be wanting before all is well. We'll need to remember the good words we've long kept between us. I expect it will go well for you, but you'll be sorely tried."

Njal took from Gunnar the right to set the terms himself, and said, "I won't push this case hard. You shall pay twelve ounces of silver. But I'll add this condition: if something comes from our side that you have to judge, you won't make the award any harsher for this."

Gunnar said that was only right. He paid out the money promptly and rode home afterward.

Njal came home from the assembly with his sons.

Bergthora saw the money and said, "That's moderate enough. But just as much money will be paid for Kol, as time goes by."

Gunnar came home from the assembly and blamed Hallgerd. She said that better men lay uncompensated in plenty of places. Gunnar said she could decide what she would start, "but I'll decide how the cases end."

Hallgerd was forever boasting about the killing of Svart, and Bergthora did not like it.

Njal and his sons went up to Thorolfsfell to see to the farm there. That same day it happened, while Bergthora was outside, that she saw a man riding up to the house on a black horse. She stopped and did not go in. She did not know the man. He had a spear in his hand and a short sword at his belt. She asked him his name.

"I'm called Atli," he said.

She asked where he came from.

"I'm from the East Fjords," he said.

"Where are you going?" she said.

"I'm a man without a place," he said, "and I meant to see Njal and Skarphedin and find out whether they would take me on."

"What work suits you best?" she said.

"I work the fields, and I'm good at plenty of other things," he said, "but I won't hide from you that I'm a hard-tempered man, and a good many people have had wounds to bind on my account."

"I don't hold it against you," she said, "that you're no coward."

Atli said, "Do you have any say here?"

"I'm Njal's wife," she said, "and I have no less say over the servants than he does."

"Will you take me on?" he said.

"I'll make you an offer," she said, "if you'll do all the work I set you, even if I want to send you to kill someone."

"You must have so many men at your call," he said, "that you won't need me for that."

"That's for me to decide," she said.

"We'll strike a bargain on those terms," he said.

Then she took him on.

Njal and his sons came home. Njal asked Bergthora who this man was.

"He's your farmhand," she said, "and I took him on because he said he was no idler."

"He'll be a big worker, I'm sure," said Njal, "but I don't know whether he'll be a good one."

Skarphedin got on well with Atli.

That summer Njal and his sons rode to the assembly. Gunnar was there. Njal took out a purse of money he had brought from home.

Skarphedin asked, "What money is that, father?"

"This is the money," said Njal, "that Gunnar paid me for our man last summer."

"It will come in useful," said Skarphedin, and grinned.

Chapter 37

Now the story turns home, where Atli asked Bergthora what work he should do that day.

"I've thought of a job for you," she said. "You're to go and look for Kol until you find him, because today you're going to kill him, if you'll do as I wish."

"That's a good match," said Atli, "since we're both bad men. But I'll go at him in such a way that one of us dies."

"Good luck to you," she said, "and you won't do it for nothing."

He went and took his weapons and his horse and rode away. He rode up into Fljotshlid and there met some men coming from Hlidarendi. They lived over to the east at Mork. They asked Atli where he was going. He said he was riding to look for a pack horse.

They said that was a small errand for such a workman, "but the best people to ask are the ones who've been out and about during the night."

"Who are they?" he said.

"Killer-Kol, Hallgerd's farmhand," they said. "He left the shieling a little while ago, and he's been awake all night."

"I don't know whether I dare meet him," said Atli. "He's bad-tempered, and maybe I'd better take warning from another man's misfortune."

"You don't look out from under your brows like a man who's a coward," they said, and pointed him toward Kol.

Then he spurred his horse and rode hard.

When he met Kol, Atli said to him, "How are the pack ropes holding?"

"That's no business of yours, you wretch," said Kol, "nor of anyone from where you come."

Atli said, "You still have the hardest part ahead of you, and that's dying."

Then Atli thrust at him with his spear and struck him in the middle. Kol swung his axe at him and missed. Then Kol fell off his horse and died at once.

Atli rode on until he found some of Hallgerd's workmen and said, "Go up to Kol's horse and look after it. Kol has fallen off, and he's dead."

"Did you kill him?" they said.

He answered, "Hallgerd will see that he didn't die a natural death."

Then Atli rode home and told Bergthora of the killing. She thanked him for the deed and for the words he had used about it.

"I don't know," said Atli, "what Njal will think."

"He'll handle it well," she said, "and I'll tell you one thing as a sign of it: he has taken to the assembly the slave-price we were paid last summer, and now it will go for Kol. But even if there's a settlement, you must still watch out for yourself, because Hallgerd will keep no settlement."

"Will you send someone to Njal," said Atli, "to tell him of the killing?"

"I won't," she said. "I'd rather Kol went uncompensated."

Then they stopped talking.

Hallgerd was told of Kol's killing and of what Atli had said. She said she would pay Atli back. She sent a man to the assembly to tell Gunnar of Kol's killing. He said little, and sent a man to tell Njal. Njal said nothing.

Skarphedin said, "Slaves are a lot more enterprising than they used to be. They used to get into fights and nobody thought it mattered, but now they want to kill each other," and he grinned.

Njal pulled down the purse of money that hung up in the booth and went out. His sons went with him. They came to Gunnar's booth.

Skarphedin said to a man standing in the doorway of the booth, "Tell Gunnar that my father wants to see him."

The man told Gunnar. Gunnar came out at once and greeted Njal and his sons warmly. Then they went off to talk.

"Something bad has happened now," said Njal. "My wife has broken the peace and had your farmhand killed."

"She shall have no blame from me for it," said Gunnar.

"Judge the case yourself," said Njal.

"I will," said Gunnar. "I count the two men of equal worth, Svart and Kol. You shall pay me twelve ounces of silver."

Njal took the purse and handed it to Gunnar. Gunnar recognized the money; it was the same he had paid Njal. Njal went back to his booth, and things were just as good between them afterward as before.

When Njal came home he blamed Bergthora, but she said she would never give way to Hallgerd.

Hallgerd was very hard on Gunnar for having settled the killing. Gunnar said he would never fail Njal or his sons. She raged. Gunnar paid no attention to it.

They were so careful that year that nothing happened.

Chapter 38

In the spring Njal spoke with Atli. "I'd like you to take a place out east in the fjords, so that Hallgerd doesn't put an end to your life."

"I'm not afraid of that," said Atli, "and I'd rather stay at home, if I have the choice."

"That's less wise, though," said Njal.

"I'd rather lose my life in your house," said Atli, "than change masters. But I ask this of you: if I'm killed, don't let a slave's price be paid for me."

"You shall be paid for as a free man," said Njal, "and Bergthora will make you a promise, and she'll keep it: that a man will die to avenge you."

Then Atli took service there as a hired man.

Now we must tell of Hallgerd. She sent a man west to Bjarnarfjord to fetch her kinsman Brynjolf the Unruly. He was Svan's son, born out of wedlock. He was the worst of men. Gunnar knew nothing about it. Hallgerd said he was well suited to be foreman. Brynjolf came from the west, and Gunnar asked him what he was there for. He said he was going to stay.

"You won't improve our household," said Gunnar, "from what I've been told about you. But I won't turn away any of Hallgerd's kinsmen she wants to have with her."

Gunnar was short with him, but not unkind.

Things went on like that until the assembly.

Gunnar rode to the assembly, and Kolskegg with him. When they got there, Gunnar met Njal and his sons. They had a great deal to do with each other there, and all of it friendly.

Bergthora said to Atli, "Go up to Thorolfsfell and work there for a week."

He went up there and kept out of sight, burning charcoal in the wood.

Hallgerd said to Brynjolf, "I'm told Atli isn't at home. He'll be working at Thorolfsfell."

"What do you think he's most likely doing?" he said.

"Something in the woods," she said.

"What am I to do to him?" he said.

"You're to kill him," she said.

He was slow to answer.

"It would look a smaller thing to Thjostolf," she said, "to kill Atli, if he were alive."

"You won't need to goad me much more over this," he said.

Then he took his weapons and his horse, mounted and rode to Thorolfsfell. He saw a great deal of charcoal smoke to the east of the farm. He rode there, got off his horse and tied it up, and walked to where the smoke was thickest. Then he saw the charcoal pit, and a man beside it. He saw that the man had stuck his spear in the ground beside him. Brynjolf went along under cover of the smoke right up to him, but the man was hard at his work and did not see Brynjolf. Brynjolf struck him on the head with an axe. He wrenched around so hard that Brynjolf let go of the axe. Then Atli snatched up the spear and threw it after him. Brynjolf threw himself flat on the ground, and the spear flew on over him.

"Lucky for you that I wasn't ready for you," said Atli. "Now Hallgerd will be pleased. You'll tell her of my death. But it's some comfort that you'll soon have the same coming to you. And now take your axe, which has been here."

Brynjolf said nothing and did not take the axe until Atli was dead. Then he rode up to the farmhouse at Thorolfsfell and announced the killing. After that he rode home to Hlidarendi and told Hallgerd. She sent a man to Bergthorshvol to tell Bergthora that Kol's killing was now paid back.

Then Hallgerd sent a man to the assembly to tell Gunnar of Atli's killing. Gunnar stood up, and Kolskegg with him.

Kolskegg said, "Hallgerd's kinsmen will do you no good."

They went to see Njal.

Gunnar said, "I have to tell you of Atli's killing," and he told him who had done it, "and now I want to offer you compensation, and I want you to judge it yourself."

Njal said, "The two of us have always meant to let nothing come between us. But I still won't make him a slave."

Gunnar said that was fair and held out his hand. Njal named witnesses, and they settled on those terms.

Skarphedin said, "Hallgerd doesn't let our farmhands die of old age."

Gunnar said, "Your mother will see to it that the blows fall on both farms by turns."

"There'll be plenty of that," said Njal.

Then Njal set it at a hundred in silver, and Gunnar paid it at once. Many of those standing by said that it was a high award.

Gunnar grew angry and said that full compensation had been paid for men who were no braver than Atli. With that they rode home from the assembly.

When Bergthora saw the money she said to Njal, "You think you've kept your promise. But mine is still to keep."

"There's no need for you to keep it," said Njal.

"You guessed it would come, all the same," she said, "and so it shall."

Meanwhile Hallgerd said to Gunnar, "Have you paid a hundred in silver for Atli's killing, and made him a free man?"

"He was free before," said Gunnar, "and besides, I won't make Njal's household into men who can be killed without payment."

"There's nothing to choose between you and Njal," she said. "You're both cowards."

"We'll see about that," he said.

After that Gunnar was short with her for a long time, until she gave way to him.

Now all was quiet that year. In the spring Njal took on no more servants. In the summer people rode to the assembly.

Chapter 39

There was a man named Thord. He was called Freedman's-Son. His father was named Sigtrygg. He had been a freedman of Asgerd's, and he drowned in the Markarfljot. That was why Thord was with Njal from then on. He was a big man and a strong one. He had been foster father to all of Njal's sons. Thord had set his heart on a kinswoman of Njal's named Gudfinna Thorolfsdottir. She was the housekeeper there, and at that time she was expecting a child.

Bergthora came to talk with Thord Freedman's-Son. "You're to go," she said, "and kill Brynjolf, Hallgerd's kinsman."

"I'm no killer," he said, "but I'll try it, if you want me to."

"I do," she said.

Then he took a horse and rode up to Hlidarendi, had Hallgerd called out and asked her where Brynjolf was.

"What do you want with him?" she said.

He said, "I want him to tell me where he's hidden Atli's body. I'm told he made a poor job of it."

She pointed the way and said that he was down at Akratunga.

"Take care," said Thord, "that the same doesn't happen to him as to Atli."

"You're no killer," she said, "and it won't matter where the two of you meet."

"I've never seen a man's blood," he said, "and I don't know how I'll take it." He galloped out of the home field and down to Akratunga.

Gunnar's mother Rannveig had heard them talking and said, "You taunt him for a coward, Hallgerd, but I think he's a fearless man, and your kinsman will find that out."

They met on the road, Brynjolf and Thord.

Thord said, "Defend yourself, Brynjolf, because I won't take you unawares."

Brynjolf rode at Thord and struck at him. Thord struck back with his axe and cut through the shaft of Brynjolf's axe just in front of his hands. Then at once he struck at him a second time. The blow landed on the front of his chest and went straight into his body. Brynjolf fell off his horse and was dead at once.

Thord found Hallgerd's shepherd, declared the killing to be his own deed, told him where Brynjolf lay and asked him to tell Hallgerd of the killing. Then he rode to Bergthorshvol and told Bergthora of the killing, and the others too.

"Good luck to your hands," she said.

The shepherd told Hallgerd of the killing. She took it bitterly and said that much evil would come of this if she had her way.

Chapter 40

Now the news reached the assembly. Njal had it told to him three times, and then said, "More men are becoming killers than I expected."

Skarphedin said, "That man must have been doomed in a hurry, to die at the hands of our foster father, who had never seen a man's blood. Many people would have thought that we brothers would have done something like this first, with the temper we have."

"It won't be long," said Njal, "before it comes to you, and it will be need that drives you to it."

Then they went to see Gunnar and told him of the killing.

Gunnar said it was a small loss of a man, "but all the same he was a free man."

Njal at once offered him a settlement. Gunnar agreed, and he was to judge it himself. He gave his award on the spot and set it at a hundred in silver. Njal paid the money at once, and they settled on that.

Chapter 41

There was a man named Sigmund. He was the son of Lambi, the son of Sighvat the Red. He was a great seafarer, a courteous man and handsome, big and strong. He was very ambitious, a good poet and well trained in most accomplishments, loud, mocking and unruly. He came to Iceland in the east, at Hornafjord. His companion was named Skjold. He was a Swede and hard to deal with. They got themselves horses and rode from Hornafjord in the east, and did not stop until they came to Hlidarendi in Fljotshlid. Gunnar received them well. There was close kinship between him and Sigmund. Gunnar invited Sigmund to stay there for the winter. Sigmund said he would accept if Skjold, his companion, could stay there too.

"What I've been told about him," said Gunnar, "is that he's no improver of your temper, and you need someone to improve it rather than the opposite. Besides, this is a tricky household to stay in. I'd like to give you both some advice, my kinsmen: don't flare up at the egging on of my wife Hallgerd, because she takes up many things that are far from what I want."

"The man who warns you isn't to blame," said Sigmund.

"Then follow the advice," said Gunnar. "You'll be sorely tried. Always keep with me, and rely on my counsel."

After that they were in Gunnar's company.

Hallgerd was friendly to Sigmund, and in the end it went so far that she gave him money and looked after him no worse than she did her husband. Many people talked about it and said they could not tell what lay behind it.

Hallgerd said to Gunnar, "It's hard to be content with the hundred in silver you took for my kinsman Brynjolf. I'll have him avenged if I can," she said.

Gunnar said he did not want to trade words with her and walked away. He found Kolskegg and said to him, "Go and see Njal, and tell him that Thord should be on his guard, even though there's a settlement, because I don't think it can be trusted."

Kolskegg rode and told Njal, and Njal told Thord. Kolskegg rode home, and Njal thanked them for their loyalty.

One time Njal and Thord were sitting outside. There was a billy goat that used to wander about the home field, and no one was allowed to drive it away.

Thord said, "This is strange."

"What do you see that seems strange to you?" said Njal.

"I think I see the goat lying here in the hollow, all covered in blood."

Njal said there was no goat there, nor anything else.

"What is it, then?" said Thord.

"You must be a doomed man," said Njal, "and you must have seen your fetch. Be on your guard."

"That won't help me," said Thord, "if this is meant for me."

Hallgerd came to talk with Thrain Sigfusson. "I'd think you a true son-in-law," she said, "if you killed Thord Freedman's-Son."

"I won't do it," he said, "because then I'll have the anger of my kinsman Gunnar. And a great deal would hang on it, because that killing would soon be avenged."

"Who would avenge it?" she said. "Old Beardless?"

"Not him," he said. "His sons will avenge it."

Then they talked a long while in low voices, and no one knew what they were planning.

Once, when Gunnar was not at home, Sigmund and his companion were there, and Thrain had come over from Grjota. Hallgerd and the three of them sat outside and talked.

Then Hallgerd said, "You two companions, Sigmund and Skjold, have promised to kill Thord Freedman's-Son, the foster father of Njal's sons, and you, Thrain, have promised me to be there."

They all admitted that they had promised her this.

"Now I'll tell you how to do it," she said. "You two ride east to Hornafjord to fetch your goods, and come home just as the assembly is starting. If you're at home, Gunnar will want you to ride to the assembly with him. Njal will be at the assembly, and his sons, and Gunnar too. That's when you'll kill Thord."

They agreed that the plan should be carried out. Then they made ready to go east to the fjords. Gunnar suspected nothing and rode to the assembly.

Njal sent Thord Freedman's-Son east to Eyjafjoll and told him to be away one night. He went east, but he could not get back from there, because the river was so high that it could not be ridden for a long way. Njal waited a night for him, because he had meant Thord to ride to the assembly with him. Njal told Bergthora to send Thord to the assembly as soon as he came home. Two nights later Thord came back from the east.

Bergthora told him that he was to ride to the assembly, "but first go up to Thorolfsfell and see to the farm there, and don't stay more than a night or two."

Chapters 42 to 48: Sigmund's Verses, and the Theft from Kirkjubaer

Chapter 42

Sigmund and his companion came back from the east. Hallgerd told them that Thord was at home, but that he was to ride to the assembly within a few nights.

"Now you'll have your chance at him," she said, "but if this slips past, you'll never get near him."

Some men came to Hlidarendi from Thorolfsfell and told Hallgerd that Thord was there.

Hallgerd went to Thrain and Sigmund and said, "Thord is at Thorolfsfell now, and your best plan is to attack him when he comes home."

"We'll do it now," said Sigmund.

They went out, took their weapons and horses and rode to lie in wait for him on his way.

Sigmund said to Thrain, "You're to do nothing, because we won't need all of us."

"I'll do that," he said.

A little later Thord rode up to them.

Sigmund said to him, "Hand over your weapons, because now you're going to die."

"That won't happen," said Thord. "Fight me in single combat."

"That won't happen either," said Sigmund. "We'll make the most of there being more of us. But it's no wonder Skarphedin is brave, because they say a quarter of a man's nature comes from his fostering."

"You'll find that out," said Thord, "because Skarphedin will avenge me."

Then they went at him, and he broke a spear for each of them, he defended himself so well. Then Skjold cut off his hand, and he held them off with the other for a while, until Sigmund ran him through. Then he fell dead to the ground. They heaped turf and stones over him.

Thrain said, "We've done a bad piece of work, and Njal's sons will take this killing hard when they hear of it."

They rode home and told Hallgerd. She was pleased with the killing.

Gunnar's mother Rannveig said, "They say, Sigmund, that the hand is glad of the blow for only a short while, and so it will be here. Gunnar will get you clear of this case all the same. But if Hallgerd puts another fly in your mouth, it will be your death."

Hallgerd sent one man to Bergthorshvol to tell of the killing, and another to the assembly to tell Gunnar. Bergthora said she would not throw insults at Hallgerd over a thing like this; that would be no revenge for so great a matter.

Chapter 43

When the messenger came to the assembly to tell Gunnar of the killing, Gunnar said, "This is bad, and no news could come to my ears that I'd think worse. But we'll go at once and see Njal. I expect he'll still take it well, though he's sorely tried."

They went to see Njal and called him out to talk with them. He came out at once to meet Gunnar. They talked, and at first no one else was there but Kolskegg.

"I have hard news to tell you," said Gunnar: "the killing of Thord Freedman's-Son. I want to offer you the right to set the terms yourself."

Njal was silent for a while, and then said, "That's a fair offer, and I'll accept it. All the same, I may well be blamed by my wife or my sons for it, because they'll dislike it very much. But I'll take that risk, because I know I'm dealing with a good man. And I don't want the breaking of our friendship to come from me."

"Do you want your sons to be there?" said Gunnar.

"No," said Njal, "because they won't break a settlement I make. But if they're there, they won't agree to it."

"So be it," said Gunnar. "You see to it alone."

Then they shook hands and settled well and quickly.

Then Njal said, "I set it at two hundred in silver, and you'll think that a lot."

"I don't think it too much," said Gunnar, and went back to his booth.

Njal's sons came back to the booth, and Skarphedin asked where the large sum of good money his father was holding had come from.

Njal said, "I have to tell you of the killing of your foster father Thord. Gunnar and I have now settled the case, and he has paid for him at twice the price of a man."

"Who killed him?" said Skarphedin.

"Sigmund and Skjold, but Thrain was standing close by," said Njal.

"They thought they needed a lot of help," said Skarphedin. "But when is it our turn to raise a hand?"

"It won't be long," said Njal, "and then you won't be held back. But it matters a great deal to me that you don't break this settlement."

"Then we won't," said Skarphedin. "But if anything comes between us, we'll remember the old enmity."

"Then I won't ask you to spare anyone," said Njal.

Chapter 44

Now people rode home from the assembly. When Gunnar came home he said to Sigmund, "You're a more unlucky man than I thought, and you use your gifts for harm. But I've made your peace with Njal and his sons now, and you're not to let another fly come into your mouth. You're not my kind of man. You go about with mockery and jeering, and that's not my nature. That's why you get on so well with Hallgerd: you two are more alike."

Gunnar scolded him for a long time, and Sigmund took it well and said he would follow his advice more from then on than he had until then. Gunnar said they would get on together, then. That held for a while.

Gunnar and Njal and his sons always kept on good terms, though there was little friendship between the rest of their people.

It happened that some wandering women came to Hlidarendi from Bergthorshvol. They were gossips and rather foul-mouthed. Hallgerd was sitting in her women's room, as she often did. Her daughter Thorgerd was there, and Thrain. Sigmund was there as well, and a crowd of women. Gunnar was not there, nor Kolskegg. These wandering women came into the women's room. Hallgerd greeted them and had room made for them. She asked them for news, but they said they had none. Hallgerd asked where they had spent the night. They said at Bergthorshvol.

"What was Njal doing?" said Hallgerd.

"Working hard at sitting still," they said.

"What were Njal's sons doing?" said Hallgerd. "They think they're real men."

"They're big men to look at, but they're very untried," they said. "Skarphedin was whetting an axe, Grim was fitting a spearhead to a shaft, Helgi was riveting a hilt onto a sword, Hoskuld was strengthening the handle of a shield."

"They must have some great deed in mind," said Hallgerd.

"We don't know about that," they said.

"What were Njal's farmhands doing?" said Hallgerd.

They answered, "We don't know what some of them were doing, but one was carting dung onto the hillocks."

"What would be the point of that?" said Hallgerd.

They answered, "He said the hay would be better there than anywhere else."

"Njal's wisdom doesn't go all the way," said Hallgerd, "though he has advice for everything."

"How is that?" they said.

"I'll tell you, and it's the truth," said Hallgerd. "He never had dung carted onto his beard, so that he'd be like other men. Let's call him Old Beardless, and his sons the Dung-Beards. And make up something about it, Sigmund, and let us have the benefit of your being a poet."

He said he was more than ready, and at once spoke three or four verses, and all of them were nasty.

"You're a treasure," said Hallgerd, "the way you do as I ask."

Just then Gunnar came in. He had been standing outside the women's room and had heard every word. They were badly frightened when they saw him come in. Everyone fell silent, though before there had been a great noise of talk and laughter.

Gunnar was very angry, and said to Sigmund, "You're a stupid man and you won't take good advice. You slander Njal's sons, and Njal himself, who matters most of all, after what you've already done to them. This will be your death. And if anyone repeats these words, he'll be sent away, and have my anger besides."

They were all so afraid of him that no one dared repeat the words. Then he went away.

The wandering women talked it over among themselves and said they would get a reward from Bergthora if they told her this. Then they went down there and, without being asked, told Bergthora the whole thing in private.

When the household sat down to eat, Bergthora said, "Gifts have been given to you, father and sons, and you'll be small men if you don't repay them."

"What gifts are those?" said Skarphedin.

"You, my sons, all share one gift between you. You're called the Dung-Beards, and my husband Old Beardless."

"We haven't got women's tempers," said Skarphedin, "to fly into a rage at everything."

"Gunnar flew into a rage on your behalf, though," she said, "and he's thought good-tempered. And if you don't get justice for this, you'll never avenge any shame."

"The old woman, our mother, is enjoying herself, teasing us," said Skarphedin, and he grinned. But the sweat broke out on his forehead, and red patches came into his cheeks, which was not like him.

Grim was silent and bit his lip. Helgi showed nothing. Hoskuld went out with Bergthora. She came back in a second time, raging.

Njal said, "It gets there, mistress, even if it goes slowly. And it's like this with many things that try men's patience: there are always two ways of looking at them, even when vengeance has been taken."

That evening, when Njal had gone to bed, he heard an axe strike the wooden panel and ring out loudly. There was another bed closet, where the shields hung, and he saw that they were gone.

He said, "Who has taken down our shields?"

"Your sons went out with them," said Bergthora.

Njal pulled his shoes on, went out and around to the other side of the house, and saw them heading up the knoll.

He said, "Where are you going, Skarphedin?"

"To look for your sheep," he said.

Njal said, "You wouldn't be armed if that was what you meant. Your errand must be something else."

"We'll go fishing for salmon, father, if we can't find the sheep," said Skarphedin.

"It would be well, then," said Njal, "if the catch didn't get away."

They went on their way, and Njal went back in to his bed.

He said to Bergthora, "Your sons were all out there with weapons. You must have egged them on to something."

"I'll thank them with all my heart," said Bergthora, "if they bring me home the news of Sigmund's killing."

Chapter 45

Now we must tell of Njal's sons. They went up into Fljotshlid, spent the night beside the slope and came close to Hlidarendi as morning came on. That same morning Sigmund and Skjold got up early, meaning to go to the stud horses. They took bridles with them, caught horses in the home field and rode off. They looked for the stallion along the slope and found him between two streams, and they led the horses a long way down toward the tracks. Skarphedin caught sight of Sigmund, because he was wearing bright colors.

Skarphedin said, "Do you see the red elf, boys?"

They looked and said they saw him.

Then Skarphedin said, "You're to do nothing, Hoskuld, because you'll often be sent off alone with nobody to guard you. I mean to take Sigmund myself. That seems a man's work to me. Grim and Helgi, the two of you go for Skjold."

Hoskuld sat down, and the others went on until they came up to the two men.

Skarphedin said to Sigmund, "Take your weapons and defend yourself. You need to now, more than you needed to make mocking verses about us brothers."

Sigmund took up his weapons, and Skarphedin waited meanwhile. Skjold turned to face Grim and Helgi, and they fought hard. Sigmund had a helmet on his head and a shield at his side, a sword at his belt and a spear in his hand. He turned now to face Skarphedin and thrust at him at once with the spear, and it struck his shield. Skarphedin struck the spear shaft in two, raised his axe again and struck at Sigmund. The blow struck his shield and split it down past the handle on one side. Sigmund drew his sword with his right hand and struck at Skarphedin. The blow struck Skarphedin's shield, and the sword stuck fast in it. Skarphedin gave the shield such a hard twist that Sigmund let go of the sword. Then Skarphedin struck at Sigmund again with his axe, which was called Battle-Troll, a name that means a troll-woman of battle. Sigmund was wearing a mail coat. The axe struck his shoulder and split the shoulder blade down through. Skarphedin jerked the axe back toward him, and Sigmund fell on both knees and sprang up again at once.

"You bowed to me just now," said Skarphedin, "but you'll still fall flat on Mother Earth before we part."

"That's bad, then," said Sigmund.

Skarphedin struck him on the helmet, and then struck him his death blow. Grim cut off Skjold's foot at the ankle joint, and Helgi ran him through with a sword, and that was his death.

Skarphedin saw Hallgerd's shepherd. By then he had cut the head off Sigmund. He put the head into the shepherd's hands and told him to take it to Hallgerd, and said she would know whether that head had made the slanderous verses about them.

The shepherd threw the head down as soon as they had parted, because he did not dare while they were there. The brothers went on until they found some men down by the Markarfljot and told them the news. Skarphedin declared the killing of Sigmund to be his own deed, and Grim and Helgi declared the killing of Skjold theirs. Then they went home and told Njal the news.

Njal said, "Good luck to your hands. There'll be no handing anyone the right to set the terms himself for this, not as things stand."

Now the story turns to the shepherd, who came home to Hlidarendi. He told Hallgerd the news.

"Skarphedin put Sigmund's head into my hands and told me to bring it to you," he said, "but I didn't dare, because I didn't know how you would like it."

"It was a bad thing that you didn't," she said. "I'd have taken the head to Gunnar, and then he would have had to avenge his kinsman or put up with every man's contempt."

Then she went to Gunnar and said, "I have to tell you of the killing of your kinsman Sigmund. Skarphedin killed him, and he wanted the head brought to me."

"That was to be expected for Sigmund," said Gunnar, "because bad counsel ends badly. And you and Skarphedin are forever doing each other cruel turns."

Then Gunnar walked away. He had no suit for the killing prepared and took no part in it. Hallgerd often reminded him of it and said Sigmund had gone uncompensated. Gunnar paid no attention.

Three assemblies went by at which people expected him to bring the case. Then a difficult matter came into Gunnar's hands, and he did not know how to take it up. He rode to see Njal. Njal gave Gunnar a warm welcome.

Gunnar said to Njal, "I've come to ask your good advice on a difficult matter."

"You deserve it," said Njal, and told him what to do.

Gunnar stood up then and thanked him.

Then Njal spoke, and took Gunnar by the hand. "Your kinsman Sigmund has gone uncompensated for far too long."

"He was paid for long ago," said Gunnar, "but I won't push away the honor you offer me."

Gunnar had never said a bad word about Njal's sons. Njal would have nothing else but that Gunnar should make the award in the case. He set it at two hundred in silver, and let Skjold lie without compensation. They paid all the money at once. Gunnar announced their settlement at the Thingskalar Assembly, the local assembly for Rangarvellir, when the most people were there. He made it known how well father and sons had behaved toward him, and he spoke of the evil words that had cost Sigmund his head, and said no one was ever to repeat them, and anyone who did could be killed without compensation. Gunnar and Njal both declared that nothing should ever happen between them that they would not settle themselves. That was well kept afterward, and they were always friends.

Chapter 46

There was a man named Gizur the White. He was the son of Teit, the son of Ketilbjorn the Old of Mosfell. Gizur's mother was named Olof. She was the daughter of Bodvar, a lord in Norway, the son of Viking-Kari. Bishop Isleif was Gizur's son. Teit's mother was named Helga, and she was the daughter of Thord Skeggi, the son of Hrapp, the son of Bjorn Buna. Gizur the White lived at Mosfell and was a great chieftain.

There is a man named in this story called Geir. He was called Geir the Godi. His mother was named Thorkatla, and she was the daughter of Ketilbjorn the Old of Mosfell. Geir lived at Hlid in Biskupstunga. Geir and Gizur stood together in every case.

At this time Mord Valgardsson lived at Hof in Rangarvellir. He was cunning and malicious. His father Valgard was abroad then, and his mother was dead. He envied Gunnar of Hlidarendi bitterly. He was well off for money and not much liked.

Chapter 47

There was a man named Otkel. He was the son of Skarf, the son of Hallkel. This Hallkel fought Grim at Grimsnes and killed him in a duel. Hallkel and Ketilbjorn the Old were brothers. Otkel lived at Kirkjubaer. His wife was named Thorgerd. She was the daughter of Mar, the son of Brondolf, the son of Naddad the Faroese. Otkel was a wealthy man. His son was named Thorgeir. He was young and a promising man.

There was a man named Skamkel. He lived at the other Hof. He was well off. He was malicious and a liar, unruly and hard to deal with. He was a great friend of Otkel.

Otkel had a brother named Hallkel. He was a big, strong man, and he lived there with Otkel. Their brother was named Hallbjorn the White. He had brought a slave to Iceland whose name was Melkolf. He was Irish and not much liked. Hallbjorn went to stay with Otkel, and so did Melkolf the slave. The slave was always saying that he would count himself lucky if Otkel owned him. Otkel was kind to him and gave him a knife and a belt and a full set of clothes, and the slave did all the work Otkel wanted. Otkel asked his brother to sell him the slave. Hallbjorn said he would give him the slave, but said he was a worse bargain than Otkel thought. And as soon as Otkel owned the slave, he did everything worse. Otkel often complained to his brother Hallbjorn that he thought the slave did little work, and Hallbjorn said that there were other things he was worse at yet.

At this time a great famine came, so that people were short of both hay and food, and it spread through every district. Gunnar shared out hay and food to many people, and everyone who came to him got some while it lasted. In the end Gunnar himself ran short of both hay and food. Then Gunnar called on Kolskegg to go with him, and the Sigfussons, and Lambi Sigurdarson. They went to Kirkjubaer and called Otkel out. He greeted them.

Gunnar said, "This is how things stand: I've come to buy hay and food from you, if you have any."

Otkel answered, "I have both, but I won't sell you either."

"Then will you give them to me," said Gunnar, "and take your chance on how I repay you?"

"I won't do that," said Otkel.

Skamkel gave him bad advice all the while.

Thrain Sigfusson said, "It would serve them right if we took both the hay and the food and left the price in their place."

"Then the Mosfell men must all be dead and gone," said Skamkel, "if you Sigfussons are going to rob them."

"We'll have no part in any robbery," said Gunnar.

"Will you buy a slave from me?" said Otkel.

"I won't refuse that," said Gunnar.

Then Gunnar bought the slave and went away with matters as they were.

Njal heard of this and said, "It's a bad thing to refuse to sell to Gunnar. There's not much hope of good for others if men like him can't get it."

"Why talk so much about it?" said his wife Bergthora. "It would be much more generous of you to give him both food and hay, when you're short of neither."

Njal said, "That's the plain truth, and I'll certainly provide for him in some measure."

Then he went up to Thorolfsfell with his sons, and they loaded hay onto fifteen horses, and on five horses they carried food. Njal came to Hlidarendi and called Gunnar out. Gunnar gave them a warm welcome.

Njal said, "Here is hay and food that I want to give you. And I want you never to look to anyone but me if you need anything."

"Your gifts are good," said Gunnar, "but I value your friendship and your sons' even more."

Then Njal went home. Now the spring passed.

Chapter 48

That summer Gunnar rode to the assembly, but before that a large company from Sida in the east stayed the night at his house. Gunnar invited them to stay with him again on their way back from the assembly, and they said they would. Then they rode to the assembly. Njal was there with his sons. The assembly was quiet.

Now the story turns to Hallgerd, who came to talk with Melkolf the slave. "I've thought of an errand for you," she said. "You're to go to Kirkjubaer."

"And what am I to do there?" he said.

"You're to steal enough food from there to load two horses, and be sure to take butter and cheese. Then you're to set fire to the storehouse, and everyone will think it happened through carelessness, and no one will think anything was stolen."

The slave said, "I've been bad, but I've never been a thief."

"Listen to that!" said Hallgerd. "You make yourself out to be good, when you've been both a thief and a murderer. You won't dare do anything but go, or I'll have you killed."

He was sure she would do it if he did not go. That night he took two horses, put pack saddles on them and went to Kirkjubaer. The dog did not bark at him. It knew him, ran to meet him and fawned on him. Then he went to the storehouse, opened it and loaded the two horses with food from it. Then he burned the storehouse and killed the dog. He went up along the Ranga River. Then his shoe thong broke, and he took out his knife and mended it. He left the knife and the belt lying there. He went on until he came to Hlidarendi. Then he missed the knife, but he did not dare go back. He brought Hallgerd the food. She was pleased with his trip.

In the morning, when people at Kirkjubaer came outside, they saw great damage there. A man was sent to the assembly to tell Otkel, since he was there. He took the loss calmly and said it must have been caused by the kitchen being built against the storehouse, and then everyone thought that must be what had happened.

Now people rode home from the assembly, and many of them rode to Hlidarendi. Hallgerd set food on the table, and cheese and butter were brought in. Gunnar knew that there was no such food to be expected in his house, and he asked Hallgerd where it had come from.

"From a place where you can eat it well enough," she said. "Besides, it's no business of a man's to look after the food."

Gunnar grew angry and said, "It's a bad thing if I'm a thief's accomplice," and he slapped her on the cheek.

She said she would remember that slap and pay it back if she could. She went out, and he went out with her. Then everything was cleared off the table and meat was brought in instead, and everyone thought that was because the meat seemed to have been come by more honestly. Then the guests from the assembly went on their way.

Chapters 49 to 55: Otkell

Chapter 49

Now we must tell of Skamkel. He was riding up along the Ranga after some sheep when he saw something glinting in the path. He jumped off his horse and picked it up. It was a knife and a belt, and he thought he knew them both. He took them to Kirkjubaer. Otkel was outside, and gave him a warm welcome.

Skamkel said to Otkel, "Do you know these things?"

"I certainly do," said Otkel.

"Whose are they?" said Skamkel.

"Melkolf the slave's," said Otkel.

"Then more people than the two of us had better know them," said Skamkel, "because I mean to give you loyal advice."

They showed the things to a great many people, and everyone knew them.

Then Skamkel said, "What are you going to do now?"

Otkel answered, "We'll go and see Mord Valgardsson, and show him, and find out what he advises."

They went to Hof and showed Mord the things and asked him if he knew them.

He said he did. "But what of it? Do you think you've something to look for at Hlidarendi?"

"We find it hard to know how to go about a thing like this," said Skamkel, "when such overpowering men are mixed up in it."

"That's true enough," said Mord. "All the same, I'll find out things from inside Gunnar's household that neither of you ever will."

"We'll give you money," they said, "if you'll look into this case."

Mord answered, "I'll have paid dearly for that money in the end. Still, I may take the risk."

They gave him three marks of silver to join them with his advice and support. The advice he gave was this: women should go around the district selling small wares, give them to the mistresses of the farms, and see what they got in return. "Because everyone has this in their nature," said Mord, "that the first thing they give away is what was stolen, if they have any of it in their keeping. It will be the same here, if this was done by human hands. The women must show me what they were given at each place. And once the truth is out, I want to be free of this case."

They agreed to that, and then went home.

Mord sent women out around the district, and they were gone two weeks. They came back carrying big bundles. Mord asked where they had been given the most. They said they had been given the most at Hlidarendi, and that Hallgerd had been the most generous to them.

He asked what they had been given there.

"Cheese," they said.

He asked to see it. They showed him, and it was in a great many slices. He took them and kept them. A little later Mord went to see Otkel. He asked for Thorgerd's cheese mold to be fetched, and it was. He laid the slices in it, and they matched the mold exactly, edge to edge. They saw then that the women had been given a whole cheese.

Then Mord said, "Now you can see that Hallgerd must have stolen the cheese."

They put all the evidence together. Mord said that now he considered himself free of the case, and with that they parted.

Kolskegg came to talk to Gunnar. "This is a bad thing to say," he said, "but everyone is saying that Hallgerd must have done the stealing, and caused that great loss at Kirkjubaer."

Gunnar said he supposed that was so. "But what's to be done now?"

Kolskegg answered, "People will think you're the one most bound to make amends for your wife. My advice is that you go and see Otkel and make him a good offer."

"That's well said," said Gunnar, "and that's what I'll do."

A little later Gunnar sent for Thrain Sigfusson and Lambi Sigurdarson, and they came at once. Gunnar told them what he meant to do, and they approved.

Gunnar rode to Kirkjubaer with eleven men and called Otkel out.

Skamkel was there. "I'll go out with you," he said. "You'll be better off now with some brains beside you. I'd want to stand closest to you when you need it most, and that's now. My advice is to carry yourself big."

Then they went out, Otkel and Skamkel, Hallkel and Hallbjorn. They greeted Gunnar, and he returned the greeting. Otkel asked where he was going.

"No farther than here," said Gunnar. "My errand is to tell you that the great and terrible damage done here was the work of my wife and of the slave I bought from you."

"That's no more than we expected," said Hallbjorn.

Gunnar said, "I want to make a good offer for it, and my offer is that the best men in the district settle it."

Skamkel said, "That sounds fair, and it isn't fair at all. You're well liked by the farmers, and Otkel isn't."

"Then I'll offer to set the terms myself," said Gunnar, "and announce them here and now, and add my friendship to it, and pay all the money now. I'll pay you double the loss."

Skamkel said, "Don't you accept that. It would be simple-minded to let him set the terms himself, when you're the one who should be setting them."

Otkel said, "I won't let you set the terms yourself, Gunnar."

Gunnar said, "I can see whose advice this is, and it will be paid for some day. Then set the terms yourself."

Otkel leaned over to Skamkel and said, "What should I answer now?"

Skamkel said, "Call it a good offer, but put your case in the hands of Gizur the White and Geir the Godi. Then a lot of people will say you take after your grandfather Hallkel, who was the greatest of champions."

Otkel said, "That's a good offer, Gunnar, but all the same I'd like you to give me time to see Gizur the White and Geir the Godi."

Gunnar said, "Handle it as you like. But some people will say you don't know how to see your own honor, when you won't take these terms I'm offering you."

Gunnar rode home.

When he had gone, Hallbjorn said, "Here I see the greatest difference between one man and another. However good the terms Gunnar offered you, you wouldn't take them. How do you expect to pick a quarrel with Gunnar, when no one is his match? But he's such a decent man that he'll let these offers stand even if you accept them later. My advice is to go and see Gizur the White and Geir the Godi right away."

Otkel had his horse fetched and got himself ready for the journey. Otkel's eyesight was poor. Skamkel walked part of the way with him.

He said to Otkel, "I was surprised your brother wouldn't take this trip off your hands. I'll offer to go in your place, because I know you find traveling a burden."

"I'll accept that," said Otkel, "and keep as close to the truth as you can."

"I will," said Skamkel.

Then Skamkel took over the horse and Otkel's traveling clothes, and Otkel walked home.

Hallbjorn was outside, and said to Otkel, "It's a bad thing to have a slave for your best friend. We'll be sorry forever that you turned back. It's a foolish move to send the biggest liar there is on an errand that men's lives may well hang on."

"You'd be frightened," said Otkel, "if Gunnar had his halberd up, when you're like this now."

"Nobody knows who'll be the most frightened then," said Hallbjorn. "But you'll have to admit one thing: Gunnar won't spend long taking aim with that halberd, once he's raised it in anger."

Otkel said, "You're all wavering except Skamkel."

Then they were both angry.

Chapter 50

Skamkel came to Mosfell and gave Gizur a full account of the offers.

"It seems to me," said Gizur, "that these were very good offers. Why didn't Otkel take them?"

"The main reason," said Skamkel, "was that everyone wanted to do you honor. That's why he waited for your decision, and that will suit everyone best."

Skamkel stayed there that night.

Gizur sent a man for Geir the Godi, and he came down early. Gizur told him everything that had happened, and asked him what they should do.

Geir said, "Just what you'll have planned already: make the best of this case that can be made. Now let's have Skamkel tell his story a second time, and see how he repeats it."

They did so.

Geir said, "You'll have told this story right. All the same, you're the most evil-looking man I've ever seen, and if you turn out to be honest, a man's looks tell you nothing."

Skamkel rode for home, and went first to Kirkjubaer and called Otkel out. Otkel gave him a warm welcome.

Skamkel brought him greetings from Gizur and Geir. "But there's no need to whisper about this lawsuit," he said. "Geir the Godi and Gizur want no settlement in this case. Their advice is that you go to Hlidarendi and summon Hallgerd for theft, and Gunnar for making use of stolen goods."

Otkel said, "Everything shall be done exactly as they advise."

"What mattered most to them," said Skamkel, "was that you had carried yourself so grandly. And I made you out to be as great a man as I could in every way."

Otkel told his brothers about it.

Hallbjorn said, "That must be the biggest lie of all."

Time passed until the last days for summonses before the Althing came. Otkel called on his brothers and Skamkel to ride to Hlidarendi and serve the summons.

Hallbjorn said he would go, but he said they would regret this ride "as time goes on."

They rode to Hlidarendi, twelve of them together. When they came into the home field Gunnar was outside, and he did not notice them until they had come right up to the house. He did not go in then. Otkel rattled off the summons on the spot.

When they had delivered the summons, Skamkel said, "Was that a correct summons, sir?"

"You'd know," said Gunnar. "But one of these days I'll remind you of this ride, Skamkel, and of your advice."

"That won't hurt us," said Skamkel, "as long as the halberd isn't up."

Gunnar was furious. He went inside and told Kolskegg.

Kolskegg said, "It's a pity we weren't outside. They'd have had the most shameful trip here if we'd been there."

Gunnar said, "Everything waits for its time. But this ride won't bring them any honor."

A little later Gunnar went to see Njal and told him.

Njal said, "Don't let it trouble you. This will bring you the greatest honor before this Althing is over. And all of us will stand by you with advice and with force."

Gunnar thanked him and rode home.

Otkel rode to the Althing, and his brothers and Skamkel with him.

Chapter 51

Gunnar rode to the Althing, and all the Sigfussons, and Njal and his sons as well. They all went about with Gunnar, and it was said that no band there would be as hard to face as theirs.

One day Gunnar went to the booth of the men from the Dales. Hrut and Hoskuld were at the booth, and they gave Gunnar a warm welcome. Gunnar told them the whole story of the lawsuit.

"What does Njal advise?" said Hrut.

Gunnar answered, "He told me to come and see you brothers, and to say that he would see it the same way you do."

"Then what he wants," said Hrut, "is for me to speak up for the sake of our family tie, and so I will. If they don't offer to let you set the terms yourself, you shall challenge Gizur the White to a duel, and Kolskegg shall challenge Geir the Godi. And men will be found to go up against Otkel and his brothers. All together we have so large a force now that you can carry through whatever you want."

Gunnar went back to his booth and told Njal.

"That's what I expected," said Njal.

Ulf Aurgodi got wind of this plan and told Gizur.

Gizur said to Otkel, "Who advised you to summon Gunnar?"

"Skamkel told me it was the advice of you and Geir the Godi," said Otkel.

"And where is the swine," said Gizur, "who told that lie?"

"He's lying sick back at the booth," said Otkel.

"May he never get up from there," said Gizur. "Now we must all go and see Gunnar and offer to let him set the terms himself. Though I don't know whether he'll take that now."

Many men spoke ill of Skamkel, and he lay sick the whole time the Althing lasted.

Gizur and his men went to Gunnar's booth. Their coming was seen, and word was brought in to Gunnar in the booth. Gunnar's men all went out and drew up in ranks. Gizur the White walked in front.

When they met, he said, "Our offer, Gunnar, is that you set the terms yourself in the case between you and Otkel."

"Then it can't have been your advice," said Gunnar, "that I was summoned."

"It was not," said Gizur, "neither mine nor Geir's."

"Then you'll want to clear yourself of it in proper form," said Gunnar.

"What do you ask?" said Gizur.

"That you swear an oath," said Gunnar.

"I'll do that," said Gizur, "if you'll accept the right to set the terms yourself."

"I offered that myself a while ago," said Gunnar. "But now I think there's more to judge."

Njal said, "You mustn't refuse the right to set the terms yourself. The bigger the case, the more honor there is in it."

Gunnar said, "I'll do as my friends wish and make the award. But I advise Otkel never to give me cause against him again."

Then Hoskuld and Hrut were sent for, and they came. Gizur and Geir the Godi swore the oath, and Gunnar made the award. He consulted no one about it, and then he announced it.

"This is my award," he said. "I set a price on the storehouse and the food that was in it. But I'll pay you nothing for the slave, since you hid his faults from me. I award him back to you, Otkel, because ears look best on the head they grew on. Further, I judge that you summoned me in order to shame me, and for that I award myself no less than what this property was worth, the house and what burned in it. But if you would rather we stayed unreconciled, I still give you that choice; only then I have another plan already made, and it will go ahead."

Gizur answered, "We'll accept that you pay no money. But we ask you to be Otkel's friend."

"That will never happen as long as I live," said Gunnar. "He can have Skamkel's friendship. He's leaned on that long enough."

Gizur answered, "Even so, we want to close the case, though you alone set the terms."

Then all these terms of settlement were confirmed with a handshake.

Gunnar said to Otkel, "You'd be wiser to go and live among your kinsmen. But if you want to stay in this district, then give me no cause against you."

Gizur said, "That's sound advice, and he'll take it."

Gunnar won great honor from the case. Then everyone rode home from the Althing. Now Gunnar stayed at home on his farm, and things were quiet for a while.

Chapter 52

There was a man named Runolf, the son of Ulf Aurgodi. He lived at Dal, east of the Markarfljot. He stayed the night with Otkel on his way home from the Althing. Otkel gave him an ox, black all over and nine years old. Runolf thanked him for the gift and invited him to visit whenever he liked. The invitation stood for some time without his going. Runolf often sent men to remind him that he ought to come, and he always promised he would. Otkel had two dun horses with a dark stripe down the back. They were the best riding horses in the district, and so attached to each other that wherever one ran, the other ran after it.

A Norwegian named Audulf was staying with Otkel. He had set his heart on Signy, Otkel's daughter. Audulf was a big man and strong.

Chapter 53

In the spring Otkel said they would ride east to Dal and pay the visit, and everyone was glad of it. Skamkel went with Otkel, and Otkel's two brothers, and Audulf, and three other men. Otkel rode one of the dun horses, and the other ran loose beside it. They headed east toward the Markarfljot. Then the loose horse broke into a gallop ahead of Otkel. Both horses went wild and bolted off the track, up toward Fljotshlid. Otkel was going faster than he wanted.

Gunnar had gone out from his farm alone, with a basket of seed grain in one hand and a hand axe in the other. He went down to his field and sowed his grain there. He had laid his cloak of fine brocade and the axe on the ground beside him, and he went on sowing for a while.

Now we return to Otkel, riding faster than he wanted. He had spurs on his heels, and he came galloping down across the sown field, and neither he nor Gunnar saw the other. Just as Gunnar straightened up, Otkel rode right over him, and the spur caught Gunnar by the ear and tore a great gash, which at once bled heavily. Then Otkel's companions rode up.

"You can all see," said Gunnar, "that you've drawn my blood, and that's a disgraceful way to behave. First you summon me, and now you trample me under your feet and ride me down."

Skamkel said, "You've taken it well, sir. But you looked every bit as angry at the Althing, when you got to set the terms and stood there holding your halberd."

Gunnar said, "Next time we meet, you'll see the halberd."

With that they parted.

Skamkel shouted out, "You ride hard, boys!"

Gunnar went home and said nothing about it to anyone, and no one supposed the wound had come from another man's hand. Then one day he told his brother Kolskegg.

Kolskegg said, "You ought to tell more people about this, so it isn't said that you're putting the blame on dead men. Because it will be denied, unless witnesses know beforehand what has passed between you."

Gunnar told his neighbors, and at first there was little talk about it.

Otkel came east to Dal. They were well received there, and stayed a week. Otkel told Runolf everything that had happened between him and Gunnar. One man happened to ask how Gunnar had taken it.

Skamkel said, "If he were a man of no family, people would say he had cried."

"That's an ugly thing to say," said Runolf, "and the next time you two meet, you'll have to admit there's no crying in his nature. And it would be a good thing if better men didn't end up paying for your malice. Now, when you want to go home, I think it best that I ride with you, because Gunnar won't do me any harm."

"I don't want that," said Otkel. "We'll ride across the river lower down."

Runolf gave Otkel good gifts, and said they would not see each other again. Otkel asked him then to remember his son, if it came to that, for the good there had been between them.

Chapter 54

Now the story turns to Gunnar. He was outside at Hlidarendi when he saw his shepherd galloping up toward the farm. The shepherd rode right into the home field.

Gunnar said, "Why are you riding so hard?"

"I wanted to be loyal to you," he said. "I saw men riding down along the Markarfljot, eight of them together, and four were in colored clothes."

Gunnar said, "That will be Otkel."

"I wanted to tell you," said the shepherd, "because I've often heard a lot of taunting talk from them. Skamkel said east at Dal that you cried when they rode you down. I think bad men's talk is an ugly thing."

"We won't be touchy about words," said Gunnar. "But from now on you'll do only the work you choose to."

"Shall I say anything to your brother Kolskegg?" said the shepherd.

"Go to bed and sleep," said Gunnar. "I'll tell Kolskegg whatever I please."

The boy lay down and fell asleep at once.

Gunnar took the shepherd's horse and put his own saddle on it. He took his shield and girded on his sword, Olvir's Gift. He set his helmet on his head and took up the halberd, and it rang out loudly, and his mother Rannveig heard it.

She came out and said, "You look angry, son. I've never seen you like this before."

Gunnar went out, planted the butt of the halberd in the ground, vaulted into the saddle and rode away. Rannveig went into the main room. There was loud talk going on there.

"You're very loud," she said, "but the halberd was louder when Gunnar went out."

Kolskegg heard her and said, "That means news, and not small news."

"Good," said Hallgerd. "Now they'll find out whether he walks away from them crying."

Kolskegg took his weapons, found himself a horse and rode after him as fast as he could.

Gunnar rode straight across Akratunga, on to Geilastofnar, from there to the Ranga, and down to the ford by Hof. There were women there at the milking pen. Gunnar jumped off his horse and tied it up. Then the others rode up. There were flat slabs of clay in the paths by the ford.

Gunnar said to them, "Now you'll have to defend yourselves. Here's the halberd. And now you'll find out whether I shed any tears over you."

At that they all jumped off their horses and went for Gunnar. Hallbjorn was in front.

"Don't you come at me," said Gunnar. "You're the last man I'd want to hurt. But I'll spare no one if I have to defend myself."

"That won't do," said Hallbjorn. "You'll be trying to kill my brother all the same, and it would be a disgrace for me to sit by." And he thrust at Gunnar with a great spear, holding it in both hands.

Gunnar threw his shield in the way, and Hallbjorn drove the spear through the shield. Gunnar thrust the shield down so hard that it stuck fast in the ground, and he drew his sword so fast that no eye could follow it, and struck. The blow fell on Hallbjorn's arm above the wrist and cut it off.

Skamkel ran in behind Gunnar and swung at him with a big axe. Gunnar turned on him quickly and struck at it with the halberd. The halberd caught under the jaw of the axe head, and the axe flew out of his hand into the Ranga. Gunnar thrust with the halberd a second time, through Skamkel, lifted him up and flung him head first down into the muddy path. Audulf the Norwegian snatched up a spear and threw it at Gunnar. Gunnar caught the spear in the air and threw it straight back, and it flew through the shield and through the Norwegian and down into the ground. Otkel swung at Gunnar with his sword, aiming at his leg below the knee. Gunnar leaped up in the air, and Otkel missed him. Gunnar thrust the halberd at him, and it went through him. Then Kolskegg came up and ran straight at Hallkel and dealt him his death blow with his short sword. There the two of them killed eight men.

A woman who saw it ran home and told Mord, and begged him to part them.

"The only men there," he said, "will be men I don't care about, even if they kill each other."

"You can't mean that," she said. "Your kinsman Gunnar will be there, and your friend Otkel."

"You never stop babbling, you wretch," he said, and he lay indoors while they fought.

After these deeds Gunnar and Kolskegg rode home. They rode hard up along the gravel banks of the river, and Gunnar leaped off his horse and landed on his feet.

Kolskegg said, "You're riding hard now, brother."

Gunnar said, "That's what Skamkel threw at me when I said, 'You're riding me down.'"

"Well, you've paid him back for it now," said Kolskegg.

"What I'd like to know," said Gunnar, "is whether I'm any less of a man than others, because killing men troubles me more than it does other men."

Chapter 55

Now the news spread, and many said this had come no sooner than could be expected. Gunnar rode to Bergthorshvol and told Njal what he had done.

Njal said, "You've done a great deal, and you've been pushed very hard to it."

"How will things go from here?" said Gunnar.

"Do you want me to tell you," said Njal, "what hasn't happened yet? You'll ride to the Althing, and you'll have the benefit of my advice and win the greatest honor from this case. This will be the beginning of your killings."

"Give me some good advice," said Gunnar.

"I will," said Njal. "Never kill more than once in the same line of a family, and never break a settlement that good men make between you and others, and least of all in this case."

Gunnar said, "I'd have thought others were more likely to do that than I am."

"So they are," said Njal. "But think about your affairs this way: if those two things come together, you will have only a short time left to live. Otherwise you will live to be an old man."

Gunnar said, "Do you know what your own death will be?"

"I do," said Njal.

"What?" said Gunnar.

"What everyone would least expect," said Njal.

Then Gunnar rode home.

A man was sent to Gizur the White and Geir the Godi, since it fell to them to bring the suit for Otkel. They met and talked over what should be done, and they agreed that the case should be taken to law. Then they tried to find who would take it on, but no one was willing.

"It seems to me," said Gizur, "that there are two choices now. Either one of the two of us prosecutes the case, and then we'll have to draw lots for it, or else the man will lie unatoned. And we can expect it will be heavy work to move this case. Gunnar has many kinsmen and is well liked. But whichever of us doesn't draw the lot shall ride to the Althing and not leave the case until it's finished."

They drew lots, and the lot fell to Geir the Godi to prosecute.

A little later they rode from the west across the rivers and came to the place where the fight had been by the Ranga. They dug up the bodies and named witnesses to the wounds. Then they gave notice of the killings and called nine neighbors to the case. They were told that Gunnar was at home with thirty men. Geir the Godi asked Gizur whether he wanted to ride against him with a hundred men.

"I don't," said Gizur, "though the difference in numbers is great."

Then they rode back home. Word of the lawsuit spread through every district, and the talk was that the Althing would be a stormy one.

Chapters 56 to 63: The Horse Fight

Chapter 56

There was a man named Skafti, the son of Thorodd. Thorodd's mother was Thorvor, the daughter of Thormod Skafti, the son of Oleif the Broad, the son of Olvir Barnakarl. Father and son were great chieftains and great lawyers. Thorodd was thought to be rather spiteful and sly. They backed Gizur the White in every case.

The men of Fljotshlid and Rangarvellir came to the Althing in great numbers. Gunnar was so well liked that they had all agreed to stand by him. Now they all came to the assembly and set up their booths.

Allied with Gizur the White were these chieftains: Skafti and Thorodd, Asgrim Ellida-Grimsson, Odd of Kidjaberg, and Halldor Ornolfsson.

Then one day men went to the Law Rock. Geir the Godi stood up and gave notice of a suit for killing against Gunnar, for the killing of Otkel; this was the action by which a dead man's kin brought his slayer to court. He gave notice of a second suit for killing against Gunnar for the killing of Hallbjorn the White, then for the killing of Audulf, then for the killing of Skamkel. Then he gave notice of a suit for killing against Kolskegg for the killing of Hallkel. When he had given notice of all the suits, people said he had spoken well. He asked which assembly the defendants belonged to and where their legal homes were. Then men left the Law Rock.

The assembly went on until the day came for the courts to go out and hear suits. Both sides turned out in force. Geir the Godi and Gizur the White stood on the south side of the court for the men of Rangarvellir, and Gunnar and Njal stood on the north side. Geir the Godi called on Gunnar to listen to his oath. Then he swore the oath. After that he stated his charge. Then he had the witnesses to his notice give their testimony. Then he called on the neighbors to take their seats on the panel. Then he invited the defense to challenge members of the panel. Then he called for the panel's verdict. The neighbors who had been called went up to the court, named witnesses, and declared that one thing stood in the way of a verdict in the case of Audulf: the man entitled to bring that suit was in Norway, and so the case was none of theirs to decide. After that they gave their verdict in the case of Otkel, and found Gunnar guilty of the charge. Then Geir the Godi called on Gunnar for his defense, and named witnesses to all the steps that had been taken.

Then Gunnar in his turn called on Geir the Godi to listen to his oath and to the defense he would bring in the case. Then he swore the oath.

Then Gunnar said, "This is the defense I bring in this case. I named witnesses and declared before neighbors that Otkel had forfeited the protection of the law, for the bloody wound Otkel gave me with his spur. And I forbid you, Geir the Godi, by a formal veto, to prosecute this case, and I forbid the judges to judge it, and with this I make void all your preparation of the case. I forbid it with a lawful veto, an unquestionable veto, full and binding, as I have the right to forbid it by the true procedure of the Althing and the law of the whole land. And I'll tell you the other thing I mean to do," said Gunnar.

"Then you'll challenge me to a duel," said Geir, "as you usually do, and not abide by the law."

"Not that," said Gunnar. "I will summon you to the Law Rock for calling a panel that had no right to deal with the killing of Audulf, and I will claim for that that you be sentenced to lesser outlawry, three years of exile abroad."

Njal said, "This must not go on this way, because now it will be fought out to the bitter end. As I see it, both sides have a great deal on their side. There are some of these killings, Gunnar, that you can't argue against, and you will be outlawed for them. And you have that case made against Geir, and he will be outlawed too. And you should know this, Geir the Godi: the suit for full outlawry that stands against you hasn't been brought up yet, and it won't stay buried if you won't give way at my asking." Full outlawry was the heaviest sentence of the law: anyone might kill the outlaw, and no one might feed him, shelter him or carry him abroad.

Thorodd the Godi said, "It seems to us that the most peaceful course would be to settle the case. Why do you say so little, Gizur the White?"

"It seems to me," said Gizur, "that our case will need strong props under it if it's to stand up. You can see Gunnar's friends standing close around him. The best share we'll get out of this is for good men to arbitrate, if Gunnar wants that."

"I've always been ready to settle," said Gunnar. "You do have a great deal to claim. Still, I think I was pushed very hard to it."

The end of the matter, on the advice of the wisest men, was that all the cases were put to arbitration. Six men were to make the award, and it was made there and then at the Althing. The award was this: Skamkel was to lie unatoned; the compensation for Otkel was set equal to the spur wound, one canceling the other; and the other killings were paid for at what each man was thought to be worth. Gunnar's kinsmen put up money so that all the killings were paid for there at the assembly. Then Geir the Godi and Gizur the White went up and gave Gunnar their pledges of peace.

Gunnar rode home from the Althing and thanked men for their support, and gave many of them gifts, and won the greatest honor from it. Now Gunnar stayed at home in his honor.

Chapter 57

There was a man named Starkad. He was the son of Bork Blue-Tooth-Beard, the son of Thorkel Bound-Foot, who settled the land around Thrihyrning. He was a married man, and his wife was named Hallbera. She was the daughter of Hroald the Red and of Hildigunn, the daughter of Thorstein Titling. Hildigunn's mother was Unn, the daughter of Eyvind Karfi and the sister of Modolf the Wise, from whom the Modylfings are descended. The sons of Starkad and Hallbera were Thorgeir and Bork and Thorkel. Hildigunn the Healer was their sister. They were overbearing men, hard-tempered and unruly, and they trampled on other people's rights.

Chapter 58

There was a man named Egil. He was the son of Kol, the son of Ottar Ball, who settled the land between Stotalaek and Reydarvatn. Egil's brother was Onund of Trollaskog, the father of Halli the Strong, who was at the killing of Holta-Thorir with the sons of Ketil the Smooth-Spoken. Egil lived at Sandgil. His sons were Kol and Ottar and Hauk. Their mother was Steinvor, the sister of Starkad of Thrihyrning. Egil's sons were big men and aggressive, and the worst of bullies. They always sided with Starkad's sons. Their sister was Gudrun Night-Sun. She was the most beautiful and the most refined of women.

Egil had taken in two Norwegians. One was named Thorir and the other Thorgrim. It was their first voyage out to Iceland. They were well liked and wealthy, good fighters and brave in everything.

Starkad owned a fine horse, chestnut in color, and they thought no horse could stand up to him in a fight.

Once the brothers from Sandgil were at Thrihyrning. They were talking a great deal about all the farmers in Fljotshlid, and in the end they got to asking whether anyone would dare match a horse against theirs in a horse fight. There were men there who told them, to flatter them and please them, that no one would dare to match against them, and besides that no one owned such a horse.

Then Hildigunn answered, "I know a man who will dare to match against you."

"Name him," they said.

She answered, "Gunnar of Hlidarendi has a brown horse, and he'll dare to match it against you or anyone else."

"You women think," they said, "that there's no one to equal him. But even if Geir the Godi and Gizur the White came off badly against him, that doesn't mean we will."

"You'll come off far worse," she said, and it led to a bitter quarrel between them.

Starkad said, "Gunnar is the last man I'd want you to pick on, because you'll find it hard to go against his luck."

"You'll let us offer him a horse fight?" they said.

"I will," he said, "if you play no tricks on him."

They said they would do as he said.

Then they rode to Hlidarendi. Gunnar was at home and went out. Kolskegg and Hjort went out with him, and they gave the visitors a warm welcome and asked where they were going.

"No farther than here," they said. "We're told you have a good horse, and we want to challenge you to a horse fight."

"There isn't much to tell about my horse," said Gunnar. "He's young and untried in every way."

"You'll give us a match, though," they said. "Hildigunn guessed you'd be game with that horse."

"Why were you talking about that?" said Gunnar.

"There were some men," they said, "who said you wouldn't dare to match against our horse."

"I'll dare to match against him," said Gunnar, "but I think that was spitefully said."

"Can we take it, then, that you'll match them?" they said.

"Your trip will seem best to you if you get your way in this," said Gunnar. "But I ask this of you: that we match the horses so as to give others some sport and ourselves no trouble, and that you don't shame me. If you treat me the way you treat other people, then there's no help for it: I'll turn it back on you in a way you'll find hard to put up with. I'll do just as you do first."

Then they rode home. Starkad asked how it had gone. They said Gunnar had made their trip a good one.

"He promised to match his horse, and we settled when the horse fight would be. It was plain in everything that he felt he fell short of us, and he begged to be spared any trouble."

"You'll often find," said Hildigunn, "that Gunnar is slow to be drawn into trouble, but hard to deal with if he can't get out of it."

Gunnar rode to see Njal and told him about the horse fight and what words had passed between them. "How do you think the horse fight will go?" he said.

"You'll get the better of it," said Njal, "but many a man will die because of it."

"Will my own death come of it?" said Gunnar.

"Not from this," said Njal. "But they will remember the old enmity, and they will bring a new one against you, and you will have no choice but to strike back."

Then Gunnar rode home.

Chapter 59

Now Gunnar heard of the death of his father-in-law Hoskuld. A few nights later Thorgerd at Grjota, who was Hallgerd's daughter and Thrain's wife, gave birth, and the child was a boy. She sent a man to her mother and asked her to choose whether he should be named after Glum, her father, or after Hoskuld, her mother's father. Hallgerd said he should be named Hoskuld. That was the name the boy was given.

Gunnar and Hallgerd had two sons. One was named Hogni and the other Grani. Hogni was a fine-looking man, quiet, slow to trust, and truthful.

Now people rode to the horse fight, and a great crowd gathered there. Gunnar was there, and his brothers, and the Sigfussons, and Njal and all his sons. Starkad had come with his sons, and Egil with his. They said to Gunnar that they would now lead the horses out together. Gunnar said that was fine.

Skarphedin said, "Do you want me to drive your horse for you, kinsman?"

"I don't," said Gunnar.

"It would be in better hands, though," said Skarphedin. "We're hotheads on both sides."

"You'd say or do little," said Gunnar, "before trouble came of it. With me it will take longer, though it will all come to the same thing in the end."

Then the horses were led out together. Gunnar got ready to drive his horse, and Skarphedin led it forward. Gunnar was wearing a red tunic, with a thick silver belt around his waist and a big horse goad in his hand. Then the horses ran at each other and bit each other for a long time, so that no one needed to touch them, and it was the greatest sport.

Then Thorgeir and Kol made a plan between them: they would shove their horse just as the horses ran together, and see whether Gunnar would go down in front of it. The horses ran at each other again, and Thorgeir and Kol jumped in at once at their horse's rump and shoved as hard as they could. Gunnar shoved his own horse back at them, and what happened next happened quickly: Thorgeir and Kol both fell flat on their backs with their horse on top of them. They sprang up quickly and ran at Gunnar. Gunnar twisted out of the way, seized Kol and threw him down on the field so that he lay senseless. Thorgeir Starkadarson struck Gunnar's horse a blow that knocked its eye out. Gunnar struck Thorgeir with the goad, and Thorgeir fell senseless.

Gunnar went over to his horse and said to Kolskegg, "Kill the horse. He shall not live maimed."

Kolskegg cut off the horse's head. Then Thorgeir got to his feet and took his weapons and tried to go at Gunnar, but he was stopped, and there was a great crush of people.

Skarphedin said, "I'm sick of this scuffling. It's far more manly for men to fight it out with weapons."

Gunnar stood quietly, with one man holding him, and said nothing that he should not have said. Njal said they ought to settle and agree to a truce. Thorgeir said he would neither give a truce nor take one; he would rather see Gunnar dead for that blow.

Kolskegg said, "Gunnar has stood too firm before now to be brought down by words alone, and it will be the same this time."

Now people rode home from the horse fight, each to his own place. No attacks were made on Gunnar, and the year passed.

At the Althing that summer Gunnar met his brother-in-law Olaf the Peacock. Olaf invited him to visit, but told him to be on his guard: "because they'll do you all the harm they can, and you should always travel with plenty of men."

Olaf gave him a great deal of good advice, and they promised each other the warmest friendship.

Chapter 60

Asgrim Ellida-Grimsson had a case to bring at the Althing. It was an inheritance case, and the man who had to answer it was Ulf Uggason. Something happened to Asgrim that seldom did: there was a flaw in his case that gave the other side a defense. The defense was that he had called five neighbors when he should have called nine. Now they had this as their defense.

Then Gunnar said, "I'll challenge you to a duel, Ulf Uggason, if men are not to get their rightful due from you."

"This is no business of yours with me," said Ulf.

"It will go that way all the same," said Gunnar. "Njal and my friend Helgi would expect me to take some part in defending your case, Asgrim, if they weren't here."

The end of the case was that Ulf had to pay all the money.

Then Asgrim said to Gunnar, "I want to invite you to my home this summer, and I will always be with you in lawsuits and never against you."

Gunnar rode home from the Althing.

A little later he and Njal met. Njal told Gunnar to be on his guard. He said he had been told that the men from Thrihyrning meant to attack him, and he told him never to travel with few men and always to have his weapons with him. Gunnar said he would do so. He told Njal that Asgrim had invited him to visit. "And I mean to go this autumn," he said.

"Let no one know before you go," said Njal, "or how long you'll be away. And I offer you this: my sons will ride with you, and then no one will try anything against you."

They agreed on it between them.

Now the summer wore on until it was eight weeks to winter. Then Gunnar said to Kolskegg, "Get ready to travel, because now we're riding to the feast at Tunga."

"Shouldn't we send word to Njal's sons?" said Kolskegg.

"No," said Gunnar. "They're not going to get into trouble on my account."

Chapter 61

The three of them rode together, Gunnar and his brothers. Gunnar had the halberd and the sword Olvir's Gift, and Kolskegg had his short sword. Hjort was fully armed too. They rode to Tunga. Asgrim received them well, and they stayed there for some time. Then they announced that they meant to go home. Asgrim gave them good gifts and offered to ride east with them. Gunnar said there would be no need, and Asgrim did not go.

There was a man named Sigurd Swine-Head, who lived by the Thjorsa. He came to Thrihyrning. He had promised to keep watch on Gunnar's movements. Now he told them of Gunnar's journey, and said there would never be a better chance than now, "when he has only two men with him."

"How many men will we need," said Starkad, "to lie in wait for him?"

"Small fry will go down like nothing in front of him," said Sigurd. "It's not wise to have fewer than thirty men."

"Where shall we lie in wait?" said Starkad.

"At Knafaholar," said Sigurd. "No one there can see anything until he's right on top of it."

"Go to Sandgil," said Starkad, "and tell Egil to get fifteen men ready there, and we'll come to Knafaholar with another fifteen from here."

Thorgeir said to Hildigunn, "This hand will show you Gunnar dead tonight."

"My guess," she said, "is that you'll come home from that meeting with your head hanging low."

The four of them, Starkad and his sons, set out from Thrihyrning with eleven other men. They went to Knafaholar and waited there.

Sigurd Swine-Head came to Sandgil and said, "I'm sent here by Starkad and his sons to tell you, Egil, that you and your sons are to go to Knafaholar to lie in wait for Gunnar."

"How many of us should go?" said Egil.

"Fifteen, counting me," said Sigurd.

Kol said, "Today I mean to try myself against Kolskegg."

"I think you're taking a lot on yourself," said Sigurd.

Egil asked his Norwegians to go.

They said they had no quarrel with Gunnar. "And it must be a big job," said Thorir, "when a whole crowd of men has to go out against three."

Egil walked off in anger.

Then the mistress of the house said to the Norwegian, "My daughter Gudrun has humbled her pride for nothing, sleeping with you, if you won't dare to go along with your father-in-law. You must be a coward," she said.

"I'll go," he said, "with your husband, and neither of us will come back."

Then he went to his partner Thorgrim and said, "Take the keys to my chests, because I'll never unlock them again. I want you to have whatever you like of the goods we own together. But sail abroad, and don't think of avenging me. If you don't go abroad, it will be your death."

The Norwegian took his weapons and joined their band.

Chapter 62

Now the story turns to Gunnar, riding east across the Thjorsa. When he had gone a short way from the river he grew very sleepy, and told them to stop and rest there. They did so. He fell fast asleep and was restless in his sleep.

Kolskegg said, "Gunnar is dreaming now."

Hjort said, "I'd like to wake him."

"No," said Kolskegg. "Let him have his dream."

Gunnar lay there a very long time. When he woke he threw off his shield, and he had grown very hot.

Kolskegg said, "What did you dream, brother?"

"I dreamed," said Gunnar, "that I would never have ridden from Tunga with so few men, if I had dreamed this then."

"Tell us your dream," said Kolskegg.

"I dreamed," said Gunnar, "that I was riding along past Knafaholar. There I thought I saw a great many wolves, and they all came at me, but I turned away toward the Ranga. Then I thought they were coming at me from every side, and I defended myself. I shot all the ones in front, until they pressed in on me so close that I couldn't use the bow. Then I took my sword and struck with it in one hand, and thrust with the halberd in the other. I didn't guard myself at all, and I didn't know what was guarding me. I killed many of the wolves, and you with me, Kolskegg. But Hjort, I thought, they pulled down and tore open his chest, and one of them had his heart in its mouth. And I thought I grew so angry that I cut that wolf in two behind the shoulders, and after that the wolves seemed to run. Now my advice is, Hjort, brother, that you ride back west to Tunga."

"I won't," said Hjort. "Even if I know my death is certain, I want to go with you."

Then they rode on and came east past Knafaholar.

Then Kolskegg said, "Do you see, brother, all those spears coming up by the hills, and men with weapons?"

"It doesn't surprise me," said Gunnar, "that my dream comes true."

"What shall we do now?" said Kolskegg. "I don't suppose you'll want to run from them."

"They won't have that to mock us with," said Gunnar. "But we'll ride on down to the headland by the Ranga. There's some ground there that can be defended."

They rode on to the headland and made ready there.

As they rode past, Kol said, "Running away now, Gunnar?"

Kolskegg said, "Tell that story when this day is over."

Chapter 63

Now Starkad urged his men on, and they turned toward them, out onto the headland. Sigurd Swine-Head went first, with a light round shield of a single layer and a spear in his other hand. Gunnar saw him and shot at him with his bow. Sigurd lifted his shield when he saw the arrow flying high, and the arrow went through the shield and into his eye and came out at the back of his neck. That was the first killing. Gunnar shot a second arrow at Ulfhedin, Starkad's foreman. It struck him in the middle, and he fell at the feet of a farmer, and the farmer fell over him. Kolskegg threw a stone, and it hit the farmer on the head and killed him.

Then Starkad said, "This is no good to us, letting him use his bow. Let's go in at him hard and fast."

Then they all urged each other on. Gunnar held them off with his bow as long as he could. Then he threw the bow down and took up the halberd and the sword, and fought with both hands. The fight was now at its hardest. Gunnar killed man after man, and so did Kolskegg.

Then Thorgeir Starkadarson said, "I promised to bring Hildigunn your head, Gunnar."

"She won't think it matters much one way or the other whether you keep that promise," said Gunnar. "But you'll have to come closer if you mean to get it in your hands."

Thorgeir said to his brothers, "Let's all rush him at once. He has no shield, and we'll have his life in our hands."

Bork and Thorkel ran forward and were quicker than Thorgeir. Bork swung at Gunnar. Gunnar struck back with the halberd so hard that the sword flew out of Bork's hand. Then he saw Thorkel standing on his other side, within striking distance. Gunnar was standing somewhat off balance. He swung the sword around and caught Thorkel on the neck, and his head flew off.

Kol Egilsson said, "Let me get at Kolskegg. I've always said we'd be an even match in a fight."

"We can find that out now," said Kolskegg.

Kol thrust at him with a spear. Kolskegg was just then killing a man and had his hands full, and he could not get his shield in front of him. The thrust struck him on the outside of the thigh and went right through.

Kolskegg turned hard, went for him, and struck at his thigh with the short sword and cut off his leg. "Did I touch you or not?" he said.

"That's what I get," said Kol, "for being without my shield." He stood for a while on his other leg and looked at the stump.

Kolskegg said, "You needn't look. It's just as you see: the leg is off."

Then Kol fell down dead. When his father Egil saw this, he ran at Gunnar and struck at him. Gunnar met him with a thrust of the halberd, and it caught Egil in the middle. Gunnar lifted him up on the halberd and flung him out into the Ranga.

Then Starkad said, "You're a sorry wretch, Thorir the Norwegian, sitting by like this, now that Egil, your host and your father-in-law, has been killed."

At that the Norwegian sprang up in a fury. Hjort had already killed two men. The Norwegian ran at him and struck him in the front of the chest, a deep wound into the body. Hjort fell dead on the spot. Gunnar saw this and turned quickly to strike at the Norwegian, and cut him in two at the waist. A little later Gunnar hurled the halberd at Bork. It struck him in the middle, went right through him and into the ground. Then Kolskegg cut off the head of Hauk Egilsson, and Gunnar cut off Ottar's hand at the elbow.

Then Starkad said, "Let's run now. These aren't men we're dealing with."

Gunnar said, "You two, father and son, will find it a poor story to tell if no one can see any sign on you that you've been in a fight."

Then Gunnar ran at the two of them and wounded them both. After that the two sides parted. Gunnar and his brothers had wounded many of those who got away.

Fourteen men died in that fight, and Hjort was the fifteenth. Gunnar carried Hjort home on his shield, and he was buried in a mound there. Many people mourned him, because he had been well liked.

Starkad came home too. Hildigunn dressed his wounds and Thorgeir's, and said, "You'd have given a great deal not to have picked a quarrel with Gunnar."

"So we would," said Starkad.

Chapters 64 to 72: The Namesakes

Chapter 64

Steinvor of Sandgil asked Thorgrim the Norwegian to take charge of her property and not to go abroad, and in that way to keep in mind the death of his partner and kinsman.

He answered, "My partner Thorir foretold that I would fall at Gunnar's hands if I stayed in this country, and he must have known it, since he knew of his own death beforehand."

She said, "I'll give you my daughter Gudrun in marriage, and an equal half share with me in all my property."

"I didn't know you would pay so much for it," he said.

Then they made the bargain that he should marry her, and the wedding was held that same summer.

Gunnar rode to Bergthorshvol, and Kolskegg with him. Njal and his sons were outside, and they went to meet Gunnar and gave the brothers a warm welcome. Then they went aside to talk.

Gunnar said, "I've come here to ask you for your support and good advice."

Njal said that was only his duty.

Gunnar said, "I've got myself into great trouble and killed many men, and I want to know how you think it should be handled."

"Many will say," said Njal, "that you were pushed very hard to it. But now you must give me time to think out a plan."

Njal went off by himself and thought the plan through, and then came back and said, "Now I've thought the matter over a little, and it seems to me this will have to be carried through with some boldness and force. Thorgeir has got my kinswoman Thorfinna pregnant, and I'll hand over to you the suit for seduction. I'll also hand over to you a second suit, for full outlawry, against Starkad, because he has cut wood in my forest on the Thrihyrning Ridges. You shall prosecute both those suits. You must go to the place where you fought, dig up the dead, name witnesses to the wounds, and declare that all the dead forfeited the protection of the law, because they went to meet you meaning to wound you and your brothers and kill you on the spot. And if this is argued at the Althing, and it's thrown up against you that you struck Thorgeir first, so that you may bring neither your own suit nor anyone else's, then I will answer that point. I'll say that I restored your standing at law at the Thingskalar Assembly, so that you could bring both your own suits and other men's, and that will answer it. You must also go to see Tyrfing of Berjanes. He is to hand over to you a suit against Onund of Trollaskog, who is the man entitled to prosecute for his brother Egil."

Gunnar rode home for the time being.

A few nights later Njal's sons and Gunnar rode to the place where the bodies lay, and dug up all those who had been buried. Gunnar summoned every one of them to be declared without the protection of the law, for their attack and their plot against his life, and after that he rode home.

Chapter 65

That same autumn Valgard the Gray came back out to Iceland and went home to Hof. Thorgeir went to see Valgard and Mord, and told them what an outrage it was that Gunnar should have declared all the men he had killed to be without the protection of the law. Valgard said this would be Njal's advice, and that not everything Njal would advise him had come out yet. Thorgeir asked father and son for their support and backing. They held back for a long time, and in the end they asked a great deal of money for it. Part of the plan was that Mord should ask for the hand of Thorkatla, the daughter of Gizur the White, and that Thorgeir should ride west across the rivers at once with Valgard and Mord.

The next day they rode off, twelve of them together, and came to Mosfell. They were warmly welcomed there and stayed the night. They raised the proposal of marriage with Gizur. It ended with the match being agreed, and the wedding was to be held at Mosfell in two weeks' time. They rode home. Then father and son came to the wedding with a large following. A great many guests were there before them, and the feast went off well. Thorkatla went home with Mord and took charge of the household, and Valgard went abroad that summer.

Mord urged Thorgeir to prepare his case against Gunnar. Thorgeir went to see Onund of Trollaskog and asked him to prepare the suit for the killing of his brother Egil and Egil's sons. "And I'll prepare the suit for the killing of my brothers, and the suit for the wounds given to me and my father," he said.

Onund said he was quite ready. Then they went and gave notice of the killings and called nine neighbors from around the place where they had happened.

News of these preparations reached Hlidarendi. Gunnar rode to see Njal, told him of it, and asked what he wanted done now.

"Now," said Njal, "you must summon the neighbors from around the place of the fight and your own neighbors together. Name witnesses before the neighbors, and choose Kol as the slayer in the killing of your brother Hjort, because the law lets you choose. Then you must give notice of the killing against Kol, even though he's dead. Then name witnesses and call neighbors to ride to the Althing and give their verdict on whether Kol and his men were present and took part in the attack when Hjort was killed. And you must summon Thorgeir in the suit for seduction, and Onund of Trollaskog in Tyrfing's suit."

Gunnar did everything exactly as Njal had advised. People thought this a strange way to prepare a case. Now these cases went to the Althing.

Gunnar rode to the Althing, with Njal and his sons and the Sigfussons. Gunnar had sent a man to his in-laws to tell them to ride to the Althing in force, because he said this would be a hard fight. They came from the west in great numbers.

Mord rode to the Althing, and Runolf of Dal, and the men from Thrihyrning, and Onund of Trollaskog.

Chapter 66

When these men came to the assembly they joined forces with Gizur the White and Geir the Godi. Gunnar and the Sigfussons and Njal's sons all went about in one band, and they moved so briskly that anyone in their way had to watch out not to be knocked down. Nothing was talked about so much at the whole assembly as these great lawsuits.

Gunnar went to meet his in-laws, and Olaf and the others gave him a warm welcome. They asked Gunnar about the fight, and he told them all about it in detail, doing justice to everyone in the telling, and told them what he had done since.

Olaf said, "It's worth a great deal, how firmly Njal stands by you in all your plans."

Gunnar said he could never repay it, and asked them for their support and backing. They said that was only their duty.

Now the cases on both sides went to court, and each side presented its own. Mord asked how a man could bring a case who had already forfeited the protection of the law against Thorgeir, as Gunnar had.

Njal answered, "Were you at the Thingskalar Assembly last autumn?"

"I certainly was," said Mord.

"Did you hear Gunnar offer him a full settlement?" said Njal.

"I certainly did," said Mord.

"Then I restored Gunnar's standing at law," said Njal, "for all lawful cases."

"That's right," said Mord. "But how is it that Gunnar gave notice of the killing of Hjort against Kol, when it was the Norwegian who killed him?"

"That was right," said Njal, "since he chose Kol as the slayer before witnesses."

"No doubt that's right," said Mord. "But why did Gunnar summon all the men who fell to be declared without the protection of the law?"

"You needn't ask that," said Njal, "since they all went out to wound and to kill."

"That didn't happen to Gunnar," said Mord.

"Hjort and Kolskegg were Gunnar's brothers," said Njal, "and one of them got his death and the other got a wound."

"You have the law on your side," said Mord, "hard as it is to live with."

Then Hjalti Skeggjason from Thjorsardal came forward and said, "I've taken no part in your lawsuits. But now I want to know what you'll do, Gunnar, for my word and my friendship."

"What are you asking?" said Gunnar.

"This," said Hjalti, "that you put all the cases to a fair judgment, and let good men decide."

Gunnar said, "Then you must never be against me, whoever I may have to deal with."

"I'll promise you that," said Hjalti.

After that he went to work on Gunnar's opponents and brought it about that they all came to terms, and then each side gave the other pledges of peace. The suit for seduction was set against Thorgeir's wound, and the cutting of the wood against Starkad's wound. Thorgeir's brothers were paid for at half the full compensation, and the other half fell away because of their attack on Gunnar. The killing of Egil was set equal to Tyrfing's suit. The killing of Hjort was set against the killings of Kol and the Norwegian. All the others were paid for at half the full compensation. Njal was on this arbitration, with Asgrim Ellida-Grimsson and Hjalti Skeggjason. Njal had a great deal of money owed to him by Starkad and the men of Sandgil, and he gave all of it to Gunnar toward these payments. Gunnar had so many friends at the Althing that he paid for the killings there and then, and he also gave gifts to many of the chieftains who had backed him, and he won the greatest honor from the case. Everyone agreed that there was no one to equal him in the South Quarter.

Gunnar rode home from the Althing and stayed quietly at home. But his opponents bitterly envied him his honor.

Chapter 67

Now we must tell of Thorgeir Otkelsson. He had grown into a fine man, big and strong, loyal and without guile, and rather too ready to be talked into things. He was well liked by the best men and dearly loved by his kinsmen.

Once Thorgeir Starkadarson went to see his kinsman Mord.

"I'm badly displeased," he said, "with the way our dealings with Gunnar have ended. But I've bought your support for as long as we both live. Now I want you to think up some plan that will do Gunnar harm, and lay it deep. I'm speaking this plainly because I know you're Gunnar's worst enemy, and he's yours. I'll do a great deal for your standing if you plan well."

"It always looks as if I'm greedy for money," said Mord, "and it will look that way again. It's hard to arrange things so that you don't become a truce-breaker or a betrayer of pledges, and still get your way. But I'm told that Kolskegg means to bring a suit to take back the quarter share in Moeidarhvol that was paid to your father as compensation for his sons. He has taken the claim over from his mother, and Gunnar's plan is to pay in goods and not give up the land. We must wait until this goes ahead, and then say he has broken the settlement with you. He has also taken a field away from Thorgeir Otkelsson, and so broken the settlement with him. You must go and see Thorgeir Otkelsson and bring him into the case with you, and go after Gunnar. And even if this goes wrong somehow and you don't manage to bring him down, you must still go after him again and again. I'll tell you this: Njal has made a prophecy about Gunnar and foretold the course of his life. If he killed more than once in the same line of a family, it would bring him quickly to his death, if that came together with his breaking the settlement made over it. That's why you must bring Thorgeir into this, because Gunnar has killed his father already. When the two of you are at an attack together, you must keep yourself back. He will go forward boldly, and Gunnar will kill him. Then Gunnar will have killed twice in the same line, and you must get away from the fight. And if this is going to drag him down to his death, he will break the settlement. That's what we must wait for."

After this Thorgeir went home and told his father in secret. They agreed between themselves to go about this plan quietly.

Chapter 68

Some time later Thorgeir Starkadarson went to Kirkjubaer to see his namesake. They went off alone together and talked quietly all day. At the end of it Thorgeir Starkadarson gave his namesake a spear inlaid with gold, and then rode home. They became the closest of friends.

At the Thingskalar Assembly that autumn Kolskegg claimed the land at Moeidarhvol, and Gunnar named witnesses and offered the men from Thrihyrning goods, or other land at a lawful valuation. Thorgeir named witnesses that Gunnar was breaking the settlement with him and his father. Then the assembly ended.

The year went by. The namesakes met constantly, and there was the warmest affection between them.

Kolskegg said to Gunnar, "I'm told there's a great friendship between Thorgeir Otkelsson and Thorgeir Starkadarson. Many people are saying they're not to be trusted, and I wish you'd be on your guard."

"My death will come to me wherever I am," said Gunnar, "if that is how it's fated."

With that they left the subject.

In the autumn Gunnar gave orders that they would work one week at home and the next down in the Islands, and then finish the haymaking. He ordered that everyone was to leave the farm except himself and the women.

Thorgeir from Thrihyrning went to see his namesake, and as soon as they met they talked as they always did.

Thorgeir Starkadarson said, "I wish the two of us would steel ourselves and go after Gunnar."

"Every meeting with Gunnar has gone one way," said Thorgeir Otkelsson. "Few have come out of it the winners. And I'd hate to be called a truce-breaker."

"They're the ones who've broken the settlement, not us," said Thorgeir Starkadarson. "Gunnar took your field away from you, and Moeidarhvol away from my father and me."

Now they agreed between them to go after Gunnar. Thorgeir Starkadarson said that within a few nights Gunnar would be at home alone. "You come and meet me with eleven men," he said, "and I'll have as many."

Then Thorgeir rode home.

Chapter 69

When Kolskegg and the farmhands had been in the Islands three nights, Thorgeir Starkadarson got word of it, and sent word to his namesake to come and meet him on the Thrihyrning Ridges. Then Thorgeir from Thrihyrning got ready with eleven men. He rode up onto the ridge and waited there for his namesake. Gunnar was now at home on the farm alone. The namesakes rode into a wood. There a heavy drowsiness came over them, and they could do nothing but sleep. They hung their shields in the branches, tied up their horses, and laid their weapons beside them.

That night Njal was at Thorolfsfell. He could not sleep, and kept going out and coming back in. Thorhild asked Njal why he could not sleep.

"Many things are passing before my eyes now," he said. "I see many fierce fetches of Gunnar's enemies, and there's something strange about it. They rage wildly, and yet they move about without any plan."

A little later a man rode up to the door, got off his horse and came in. It was the shepherd of Thorhild's household.

She said, "Did you find the sheep?"

"I found something that may matter more," he said.

"What was it?" said Njal.

"I found twenty-four men up in the wood," he said. "They had tied up their horses and were asleep themselves. They had hung their shields in the branches."

He had looked them over so closely that he described the weapons and clothes of every one of them.

Then Njal knew exactly who each of them had been, and he said to him, "You're a good servant. I wish there were many like you, and you'll always be the better for this. But now I want to send you on an errand."

He said he would go.

"You shall go to Hlidarendi," said Njal, "and tell Gunnar to go to Grjota and send for men from there. And I'll go and meet the men in the wood and scare them away. This has turned out well, because they'll gain nothing from this trip and lose a great deal."

The shepherd went and told Gunnar everything in the fullest detail. Gunnar rode to Grjota and called men together.

Now we must tell of Njal. He rode to meet the namesakes.

"You're lying here very carelessly," he said. "What was this trip supposed to be for? Gunnar is no man to be trifled with. And if the truth be told, this is the worst kind of plot against a man's life. You should know too that Gunnar is gathering men, and he'll soon be here and kill you, unless you ride off home."

They jumped up at once, badly frightened, took their weapons, got on their horses and galloped home to Thrihyrning.

Njal went to meet Gunnar and asked him not to break up his band. "And I'll go between you and see about a settlement," he said. "They'll be frightened enough by now. For this plot they shall pay no less, counting everyone who was in it, than would have to be paid for the killing of either one of the namesakes, if it should come to that. I'll keep the money and make sure it's at hand for you when you need it."

Chapter 70

Gunnar thanked Njal for his help. Njal rode to Thrihyrning and told the namesakes that Gunnar would not break up his band until matters had been settled between them. They made offers on their own behalf, full of fear, and asked Njal to take offers of settlement to Gunnar. Njal said he would take only an offer that had no treachery behind it. They asked him to make the award, and said they would keep to whatever he decided. Njal said he would make no award except at the Althing, with the best men present. They agreed to that. Then Njal went between the two sides, and each pledged truce and settlement to the other with a handshake. Njal was to make the award, and name whoever he wanted to sit with him.

A little later the namesakes met Mord Valgardsson. Mord blamed them bitterly for putting the case in Njal's hands, when he was such a great friend of Gunnar's, and said it would turn out badly for them.

Now people rode to the Althing as usual, and both sides were at the assembly. Njal asked for a hearing, and asked all the chieftains and leading men who had come there what claim they thought Gunnar had against the namesakes for their plot against his life. They answered that they thought such a man had a strong claim. Njal asked whether he had a claim against all of them, or whether only the leaders should answer for it. They said most of it fell on the leaders, but a great deal on all of them.

"Many people will say," said Mord, "that they had good reason, when Gunnar broke the settlement with the namesakes."

"It's no breach of a settlement," said Njal, "for one man to take the law against another, because with law our land shall be built, and with lawlessness laid waste."

Then Njal told the men there that Gunnar had offered land in exchange for Moeidarhvol, or other goods. At that the namesakes felt they had been deceived by Mord, and they blamed him bitterly and said it was his doing that they had this fine to pay. Njal named a court of twelve men to judge the case. Then every man who had gone on the raid paid a hundred in silver, and each of the namesakes paid two hundred. Njal took the money and kept it, and each side gave the other pledges of peace and truce, with Njal speaking the terms.

Then Gunnar rode from the Althing west to the Dales, to Hjardarholt. Olaf the Peacock gave him a warm welcome. He stayed there two weeks. Gunnar rode all around the Dales, and everyone was glad to receive him.

When they parted, Olaf said to Gunnar, "I want to give you three treasures: a gold ring, and a cloak that once belonged to Myrkjartan, king of the Irish, and a dog that was given to me in Ireland. He's big, and as good a companion as a strong man. Besides that, he has a man's understanding. He will bark at every man he knows to be your enemy, but never at your friends, because he can tell in any man whether he means you well or ill. And he will lay down his life to be loyal to you. This dog is called Sam."

Then he said to the dog, "Now you shall go with Gunnar, and serve him as well as you can."

The dog went straight to Gunnar and lay down at his feet.

Olaf told Gunnar to be on his guard. He said he had many who envied him, "now that you're thought the most outstanding man in the whole country."

Gunnar thanked him for the gifts and the good advice, and then rode home. Now Gunnar stayed at home for some time, and all was quiet.

Chapter 71

A little later the namesakes and Mord met. They did not get on. The namesakes thought they had lost a great deal of money on Mord's account and got nothing in return, and they asked him to come up with another plan that would do Gunnar harm.

Mord said he would. "This is my advice now: Thorgeir Otkelsson should seduce Ormhild, Gunnar's kinswoman. That will make Gunnar's ill-will toward you grow. Then I'll spread the rumor that Gunnar won't let it rest at that with you. Some time after that the two of you will attack Gunnar. But you mustn't go after him at home, because no one can expect to do that while the dog is alive."

They agreed on this plan between them, that it should be carried out.

Now the summer passed. Thorgeir took to visiting Ormhild. Gunnar took it badly, and there was great ill-will between them. It went on that way through the winter. Then summer came, and they still met often in secret.

Thorgeir from Thrihyrning and Mord were always meeting, and they planned an attack on Gunnar for when he rode down to the Islands to look over his farmhands' work.

One time Mord learned that Gunnar had ridden down to the Islands, and he sent a man to Thrihyrning to tell Thorgeir that now was the best chance there would be to attack Gunnar. They set off at once, twelve of them in all, and rode down from there. When they came to Kirkjubaer there were another twelve waiting there. They talked over where they should lie in wait for Gunnar, and agreed to go down to the Ranga and lie in wait for him there.

When Gunnar rode back up from the Islands, Kolskegg rode with him. Gunnar had his bow and arrows and the halberd. Kolskegg had his short sword and a full set of weapons.

Chapter 72

As Gunnar and Kolskegg were riding down to the Ranga, it happened that blood fell on the halberd. Kolskegg asked what that might mean.

Gunnar answered that when such things happened in other countries, they were called wound-rain. "And Olvir the farmer in Hisingen told me it always came before great battles," he said.

They rode on until they saw the men by the river. They could see that they were sitting there and had tied up their horses.

Gunnar said, "It's an ambush."

"They've been untrustworthy for a long time," said Kolskegg. "What shall we do now?"

"We'll gallop up past them to the ford," said Gunnar, "and make ready there."

The others saw it and turned toward them at once. Gunnar strung his bow, took out his arrows and scattered them on the ground in front of him, and began shooting as soon as they came within range. He wounded a great many men that way, and killed some.

Then Thorgeir Otkelsson said, "This is doing us no good. Let's go at him as hard as we can."

They did so. The first to go was Onund the Fair, Thorgeir's kinsman. Gunnar hurled the halberd at him. It struck his shield and split it in two, and the halberd ran right through Onund. Ogmund Tangle-Hair ran in behind Gunnar. Kolskegg saw it and cut both of Ogmund's legs from under him and pushed him out into the Ranga, and he drowned at once. Now there was a great hard fight. Gunnar struck with one hand and thrust with the other. Kolskegg killed man after man too, and wounded many.

Thorgeir Starkadarson said to his namesake, "It hardly shows that you have a father to avenge on Gunnar."

Thorgeir Otkelsson answered, "It's true I haven't done well. But you haven't followed in my footsteps either, and I won't stand for your taunts." He ran at Gunnar in a great rage and drove a spear through his shield and through Gunnar's arm as well. Gunnar twisted the shield so hard that the spearhead broke off at the socket. Gunnar saw another man come within striking distance, and struck him a death blow. Then he gripped the halberd in both hands. By now Thorgeir Otkelsson had come up close to him with his sword drawn, and he swung it hard. Gunnar turned on him quickly in a great rage, drove the halberd through him, lifted him up into the air and flung him out into the Ranga. The current carried him down to the ford, and he stuck fast there on a stone, and ever since the place has been called Thorgeirsvad, Thorgeir's Ford.

Thorgeir Starkadarson said, "Let's run for it now. We'll have no victory the way things stand."

Then they all turned away.

"Let's go after them now," said Kolskegg. "Take your bow and arrows, and you'll get within range of Thorgeir Starkadarson."

Gunnar answered, "Our money bags will be emptied enough paying for the ones who lie dead here now."

"You won't run short of money," said Kolskegg. "But Thorgeir won't let up until he's brought about your death."

"There'll have to be a few more of his kind standing in my path," said Gunnar, "before I'm afraid of them."

Then they rode home and told the news. Hallgerd was glad of the news and praised the deed highly.

Rannveig said, "It may be a good deed. But it sits badly with me, because I don't think any good will come of it."

Chapters 73 to 81: The Death of Gunnar

Chapter 73

The news spread far and wide, and many men grieved for Thorgeir. Gizur the White and Geir the Godi rode to the place, gave notice of the killings and summoned neighbors to the assembly. Then they rode back west.

Njal and Gunnar met and talked about the fight.

Then Njal said to Gunnar, "Be on your guard now. You've killed twice in the same line of a family. Think hard about your situation: your life depends on keeping the settlement that has been made."

"I've no intention of breaking it," said Gunnar, "but I'll still need your support at the assembly."

Njal answered, "I'll keep faith with you until the day I die."

Then Gunnar rode home.

Time passed until the assembly, and both sides came in great numbers. There was a great deal of talk at the assembly about how these cases would end.

Gizur the White and Geir the Godi discussed between them which of them should give notice of the suit for Thorgeir's killing. In the end Gizur took the case on himself and gave notice of the suit at the Law Rock. The charge was assault, which in law meant striking the first blow, and he spoke in these words: "I give notice of a suit for an assault as the law counts it against Gunnar Hamundarson, in that he made an assault as the law counts it on Thorgeir Otkelsson and gave him a body wound that proved a wound for death, and Thorgeir died of it. I say that for this he ought to become a full outlaw, not to be fed, not to be ferried abroad, not to be given any help or shelter at all. I say that all his goods are forfeit, half to me and half to the men of the Quarter who are entitled by law to take an outlaw's forfeited goods. I give notice of this suit to the Quarter Court in which it ought by law to come. I give lawful notice; I give notice in the hearing of all at the Law Rock; I give notice now for prosecution this summer and for full outlawry against Gunnar Hamundarson."

A second time Gizur named witnesses and gave notice of a suit against Gunnar Hamundarson, for giving Thorgeir Otkelsson a body wound that proved a wound for death, and Thorgeir died of it, on the spot where Gunnar had first made an assault as the law counts it on Thorgeir. Then he gave notice of this charge in the same words as the first. Then he asked in which assembly district the defendant belonged and where he had his legal residence. After that men went away from the Law Rock, and everyone said he had spoken well. Gunnar kept himself well in hand and said little.

The assembly went on until the day the courts sat. Gunnar and his men stood on the north side of the court of the Rangarvellir men, and Gizur the White and his men stood on the south side. Gizur named witnesses and called on Gunnar to listen to his oath, and to the statement of his case, and to all the evidence he meant to bring forward. After that he swore his oath. Then he stated his case before the court in the same form in which he had given notice of it. Then he had the witnesses to the notice give their testimony. Then he called on the neighbors of the panel to take their seats and called on the defense to challenge the panel.

Chapter 74

Then Njal said, "I can't sit by and take no part in this any longer. Let's go over to where the neighbors are sitting."

They went over and struck four neighbors off the panel, and called on the five who were left to give a verdict on Gunnar's side of the case: whether Thorgeir Starkadarson and Thorgeir Otkelsson had gone to the meeting meaning to kill Gunnar if they could. All of them answered at once that they had. Njal declared this a lawful defense in the case, and said he would bring the defense before the court unless they agreed to a settlement. Many chieftains joined in urging a settlement, and it was agreed that twelve men should arbitrate the case. Both sides went forward and shook hands on that settlement.

After that the case was arbitrated and the compensation fixed, and all of it was to be paid at once, there at the assembly. But Gunnar was to go abroad, and Kolskegg with him, and stay away for three years. And if Gunnar did not go abroad when he had the chance, then the kinsmen of the dead might kill him without penalty.

Gunnar gave no sign that he thought the settlement a poor one. He asked Njal for the money he had given him to keep. Njal had made the money grow, and he paid it all out then, and it came to exactly what Gunnar had to pay on his own account.

Then men rode home.

Njal and Gunnar rode away from the assembly together.

Then Njal said to Gunnar, "Take care now, my friend, that you keep this settlement, and remember what we've said to each other. Your first journey abroad brought you great honor, and this one will bring you far more. You'll come back home with a great name and live to be an old man, and no one here will be your equal. But if you don't go abroad, and you break your settlement, then you'll be killed here in this country, and that is hard knowledge for those who are your friends."

Gunnar said he had no intention of breaking the settlement.

Gunnar rode home and told them of the settlement. His mother Rannveig said it was good that he was going abroad; they would have someone else to quarrel with first.

Chapter 75

Thrain Sigfusson told his wife that he meant to go abroad that summer. She said that was good. He took passage with Hogni the White. Gunnar took passage with Arnfinn of the Vik, and so did his brother Kolskegg.

Grim and Helgi, Njal's sons, asked their father to let them go abroad.

Njal said, "You'll find this voyage hard, so hard that it will seem touch and go whether you keep your lives. But you'll win some honor and a good name, though it's not unlikely that trouble will come of it when you come home."

They kept asking to go, and in the end he told them to go if they wanted. They booked passage with Bard the Black and Olaf, the son of Ketil of Elda. And now there was much talk that the best men were all leaving the district.

By then Gunnar's sons, Hogni and Grani, were grown men. They were very different in temper. Grani had much of his mother's nature, but Hogni was a fine man.

Gunnar had the goods of the two brothers taken down to the ship. And when all Gunnar's things had reached the ship and it was nearly ready to sail, Gunnar rode to Bergthorshvol and to other farms to see people, and thanked everyone who had given him help.

Early the next day he got ready for his journey to the ship, and told all his people that he was riding away for good. People took that hard, but they hoped he would come back later on. When he was ready Gunnar embraced each of his household in turn, and they all went outside with him. He planted the butt of his halberd in the ground and vaulted into the saddle, and he and Kolskegg rode away. They rode down toward the Markarfljot. Then Gunnar's horse stumbled, and he jumped down from the saddle.

He happened to look up toward the slope and the farm at Hlidarendi. Then he said, "How beautiful the slope is. It has never seemed so beautiful to me: the grain fields pale and ripe, and the home field mown. I will ride back home, and I will not go."

"Don't give your enemies that pleasure," said Kolskegg, "by breaking your settlement, because no one would expect it of you. And you can be sure that everything will happen just as Njal said."

"I'm going nowhere," said Gunnar, "and I'd like you to do the same."

"That I won't," said Kolskegg. "I'll never break faith in this or in anything else I've been trusted with. This is the one thing that will part us. But tell my mother and my kinsmen that I don't expect to see Iceland again, because I'll hear that you are dead, brother, and then there'll be nothing to bring me back."

With that they parted. Gunnar rode home to Hlidarendi, and Kolskegg rode to the ship and went abroad.

Hallgerd was glad to see Gunnar when he came home, but his mother said little. Gunnar stayed at home that autumn and winter and did not have many men about him. The winter went by.

Olaf the Peacock sent a man to Gunnar, asking him and Hallgerd to come and stay with him in the west, and to put the farm in the hands of his mother and his son Hogni. At first Gunnar liked the idea and agreed to it, but when it came to the point he would not go.

At the assembly that summer Gizur and his side announced Gunnar's outlawry at the Law Rock. And before the assembly broke up, Gizur called all of Gunnar's enemies to a meeting in Almannagja, the great rift beside the assembly field: Starkad under Thrihyrning and his son Thorgeir, Mord and Valgard the Gray, Geir the Godi and Hjalti Skeggjason, the Thorleikssons Thorbrand and Asbrand, Eilif and his son Onund, Onund of Trollaskog, and Thorgrim the Norwegian of Sandgil.

Gizur said, "I want to propose that we go against Gunnar this summer and kill him."

Hjalti said, "Here at the Althing, when Gunnar did the most for my sake, I promised him that I would never take part in an attack on him, and so it shall be."

Then Hjalti went away. The rest of them agreed on an attack on Gunnar, shook hands on it and set a fine on anyone who backed out. Mord was to keep watch and send word when there was the best chance at Gunnar. There were forty men in this league. They thought it would be an easy thing to hunt Gunnar down now that Kolskegg and Thrain and many other friends of Gunnar's were away. Then men rode home from the assembly.

Njal went to see Gunnar and told him of his outlawry and the attack that had been planned against him.

"You do well by me," said Gunnar, "to warn me."

"Now I'd like," said Njal, "Skarphedin and my son Hoskuld to come and stay with you. They'll stake their lives with yours."

"I don't want your sons killed on my account," said Gunnar. "You deserve something better from me."

"That won't make any difference," said Njal. "Once you're dead, the trouble will turn toward my sons."

"That's not unlikely," said Gunnar, "but I wouldn't want it to come about through me. But there is something I'll ask of you, of you and your sons: that you look after my son Hogni. I say nothing about Grani, because he does a great deal that is not to my liking."

Njal promised that and rode home.

It is said that Gunnar rode to every gathering and every lawful assembly, and his enemies never dared to attack him. For some time it went on like that, and he went about as if he were not an outlaw at all.

Chapter 76

In the autumn Mord Valgardsson sent word that Gunnar would be alone at home, with his whole household down in the Islands finishing the haymaking. As soon as they heard it, Gizur the White and Geir the Godi rode east across the rivers and on east across the sands to Hof. Then they sent word to Starkad under Thrihyrning. All the men who were to go against Gunnar met there and worked out how they would set about it.

Mord said that they would never take Gunnar by surprise unless they seized the farmer at the next farm, a man named Thorkel, and made him go with them against his will to deal with the dog Sam, going up to the farm alone.

Then they went east to Hlidarendi, and sent men to fetch Thorkel. They took him prisoner and gave him two choices: they would kill him, or he would deal with the dog. He chose to save his life and went with them. There was a sunken lane above the farmyard at Hlidarendi, and they halted there with their band. Thorkel the farmer went up to the farm. The dog was lying on the roof of the house, and Thorkel coaxed it away with him into the lane. At that moment the dog saw that there were men ahead. It leapt up at Thorkel, caught him by the groin and tore his belly open. Onund of Trollaskog struck the dog on the head with an axe, and the blade went right into the brain. The dog gave a howl so loud that they thought it beyond anything they had ever heard, and it fell down dead.

Chapter 77

Gunnar woke in the hall and said, "You've been cruelly handled, Sam, my foster-son, and it may well be meant that there won't be long between the two of us."

Gunnar's hall was built entirely of timber, boarded over on the outside, with windows up by the roof beams, and shutters fitted over them. Gunnar slept in a loft in the hall, and so did Hallgerd and his mother.

When they came up to the house they did not know whether Gunnar was at home. Gizur said that someone should go up to the buildings and find out, and meanwhile they sat down on the field. Thorgrim the Norwegian climbed up onto the hall. Gunnar saw a red tunic move past the window and thrust out with the halberd, into the middle of him. Thorgrim's feet slipped, his shield came loose, and he tumbled down off the roof. Then he walked over to Gizur and the others where they sat on the field.

Gizur looked at him and said, "Is Gunnar at home?"

"You find that out," said the Norwegian. "What I found out was that his halberd was."

Then he fell down dead. They made an attack on the buildings. Gunnar shot arrows out at them and defended himself well, and they could do nothing. Then some of them jumped up onto the roofs, meaning to attack from there. Gunnar reached them there with his arrows, and they could do nothing, and so it went on for a while. They rested and attacked a second time. Gunnar shot his arrows out at them again, and again they could do nothing, and they fell back a second time.

Then Gizur the White said, "Let's attack harder. We're getting nowhere."

They made a third attack and kept at it a long time. After that they fell back.

Gunnar said, "There's an arrow lying out there on the roof, one of their arrows, and I'll shoot it back at them. It will be a disgrace to them if they're hurt by their own weapons."

His mother said, "Don't do it, my son. Don't stir them up again when they've already drawn off."

Gunnar snatched up the arrow and shot it at them. It hit Eilif Onundarson, and he got a bad wound from it. He had been standing by himself, and they did not know he was wounded.

"A hand came out there," said Gizur, "with a gold ring on it, and took an arrow that was lying on the roof. He wouldn't be looking outside for supplies if he had plenty inside. Now we'll attack."

Mord said, "Let's burn him in the house."

"That shall never happen," said Gizur, "even if I knew my life depended on it. It's up to you to come up with a plan that works, cunning as you're said to be."

Some ropes were lying on the field, kept there for tying down the buildings.

Mord said, "Let's take the ropes and pass them around the ends of the roof beams, fasten the other ends around rocks, twist them tight with levers, and wrench the roof off the hall."

They took the ropes and set the whole thing up, and Gunnar knew nothing of it until they had wrenched the entire roof off the hall. Then Gunnar shot with his bow so that they could never get near him. Mord said a second time that they should burn Gunnar in the house.

Gizur answered, "I don't know why you keep saying what nobody else wants. That shall never happen."

At that moment Thorbrand Thorleiksson leapt up onto the roof and cut through Gunnar's bowstring. Gunnar seized the halberd in both hands, swung around on him fast, drove the halberd through him and flung him dead onto the field. Then his brother Asbrand leapt up. Gunnar thrust at him with the halberd, and he got his shield in the way. The halberd went through the shield and on between his arms. Then Gunnar gave the halberd such a hard twist that the shield split and both his arms broke, and he fell down off the wall. By then Gunnar had wounded eight men and killed the two. Then Gunnar took two wounds, and everyone said that he flinched neither at wounds nor at death.

He said to Hallgerd, "Give me two locks of your hair, and you and my mother twist them together into a bowstring for me."

"Does anything depend on it?" she said.

"My life depends on it," he said, "because they'll never take me as long as I can use my bow."

"Then I'll remind you of that slap," she said, "and I don't care whether you hold out a long time or a short one."

"Everyone has something to be known for," said Gunnar, "and I won't ask you for this again."

Rannveig said, "You're behaving badly, and your shame will be long remembered."

Gunnar defended himself well and bravely, and now he wounded eight more men, so badly that many of them were close to death. Gunnar kept on defending himself until he fell from exhaustion. Then they gave him many great wounds, but even so he got out of their hands and went on defending himself for a long time. But in the end they killed him.

Thorkel Elfaraskald made this verse about his defense:

	We have heard how Gunnar,
	hot for the fight, held off
	his attackers with his spear
	south of the Kjol highlands.
	The giver of gold wounded
	sixteen shield-bearers,
	sturdy men in the storm of war,
	and two he struck dead.

Gizur said, "We've laid a great champion low, and he gave us a hard time of it, and his defense will be remembered as long as this land is lived in."

Then he went to see Rannveig and said, "Will you grant two of our men who are dead some ground here, so that they can be buried here?"

"All the more gladly for two," she said, "if I could grant it to all of you."

"You're to be forgiven for saying that," he said, "because you've lost a great deal." And he gave orders that nothing there should be plundered or damaged. Then they went away.

Then Thorgeir Starkadarson said, "We can't stay on our farms at home because of the Sigfussons, unless you, Gizur the White, or Geir the Godi stay here in the south for a while."

"So it shall be," said Gizur. They drew lots, and the lot fell to Geir to stay.

He went to Oddi and settled there. He had a son named Hroald, born out of wedlock. His mother was named Bjartey; she was the sister of Thorvald the Ailing, who was killed at Hestlaek in Grimsnes. Hroald boasted that he had given Gunnar his death wound. Hroald stayed at Oddi with his father. Thorgeir Starkadarson boasted of another wound that he had given Gunnar. Gizur stayed at home at Mosfell.

The news of Gunnar's killing spread, and it was ill spoken of in every district, and many men grieved for him deeply.

Chapter 78

Njal took Gunnar's death hard, and so did the Sigfussons. They asked whether Njal thought there was any point in giving notice of a suit for the killing of Gunnar and preparing a case. He said that could not be done, since the man had been outlawed. He said it would be better to strike a blow at their honor by killing some of them in revenge for him.

They built a mound over Gunnar and set him sitting upright in it. Rannveig would not let the halberd go into the mound. She said that only the man who meant to avenge Gunnar should lay a hand on it. Nobody touched the halberd. She was so hard on Hallgerd that she came close to killing her, and she said that Hallgerd had caused her son's death. Then Hallgerd fled to Grjota, with her son Grani. The property was divided between them: Hogni was to have the land at Hlidarendi and the farm on it, and Grani was to have the leased lands.

Something happened at Hlidarendi. A shepherd and a serving woman were driving the livestock past Gunnar's mound. It seemed to them that Gunnar was in good spirits and was chanting verse inside the mound. They went home and told Rannveig, Gunnar's mother, what had happened, and she told them to go to Bergthorshvol and tell Njal. They did, and he had them tell it three times. After that he talked quietly with Skarphedin for a long time.

Then Skarphedin took his axe and went back with them to Hlidarendi. Hogni and Rannveig welcomed him warmly and were very glad to see him. Rannveig asked him to stay for a long time, and he promised to. He and Hogni went everywhere together, in and out. Hogni was a brave man, accomplished and slow to trust, and for that reason they did not dare tell him about the apparition.

One evening Skarphedin and Hogni were outside, to the south of Gunnar's mound. The moon was bright, though clouds passed over it now and then. It seemed to them that the mound stood open, and that Gunnar had turned around in it and was looking at the moon. They thought they saw four lights burning in the mound, and nowhere did they cast a shadow. They saw that Gunnar was cheerful and that his face was full of joy. He spoke a verse, so loudly that they could have heard it clearly even from much farther away:

	The giver of treasure spoke,
	bold in his deeds, who fought
	bright-faced and with the best of hearts,
	the father of Hogni:
	the helmeted warrior said
	that he, the bearer of the shield,
	would sooner die than yield,
	warrior, sooner die,
	yes, warrior, sooner die.

Then the mound closed again.

"Would you believe it," said Skarphedin, "if other people told you?"

"I'd believe it," said Hogni, "if Njal told me, because it's said that he never lies."

"An apparition like this means a great deal," said Skarphedin, "when he shows himself to us in person, saying that he would rather die than give way to his enemies, and so teaching us what to do."

"I'll get nothing done," said Hogni, "unless you're willing to help me."

"Now I'll remember," said Skarphedin, "how Gunnar behaved after the killing of your kinsman Sigmund. I'll give you all the help I can. My father promised Gunnar that, wherever you or his mother were concerned."

Then they went back to the house at Hlidarendi.

Chapter 79

Skarphedin said, "We should go right away, tonight, because if they hear that I'm here they'll be more on their guard."

"I'll do as you advise," said Hogni.

After that, when everyone was in bed, they took their weapons. Hogni took down the halberd, and it rang out loudly.

Rannveig sprang up in a great fury and said, "Who's taking the halberd, when I forbade everyone to touch it?"

"I mean to take it to my father," said Hogni, "so that he can have it with him in Valhalla and carry it at the assembly of weapons there."

"You'll carry it first," she said, "and avenge your father, because the halberd is foretelling a death, one man's or more."

Then Hogni went out and told Skarphedin what he and his grandmother had said.

Then they went to Oddi. Two ravens flew with them the whole way. They reached Oddi during the night. They drove some livestock up to the buildings. Then Hroald and Tjorvi ran out and drove the animals up into the lane, and they had their weapons with them.

Skarphedin sprang up and said, "No need to stop and wonder. It's just what it looks like: there are men here."

Then Skarphedin struck Tjorvi his death blow. Hroald had a spear in his hand. Hogni ran at him. Hroald thrust at Hogni. Hogni cut the spear shaft in two with the halberd and drove the halberd through him. They left the two of them lying dead and turned from there up toward Thrihyrning. Skarphedin jumped up onto the roof of the house and began tearing at the turf, and the people inside thought it was livestock. Starkad and his son Thorgeir took their weapons and clothes, went out and ran up along the yard wall. When Starkad saw Skarphedin he was frightened and wanted to turn back. Skarphedin cut him down by the wall. Then Hogni came at Thorgeir and killed him with the halberd.

From there they went to Hof. Mord was outside in the field. He begged for his life and offered a full settlement.

Skarphedin told Mord of the killing of those four. "And you'll go the same way," said Skarphedin, "or else grant Hogni the right to set the terms himself, if he'll accept it."

Hogni said he had meant never to settle with his father's killers, but in the end he accepted the right to set the terms himself.

Chapter 80

Njal took a hand with those who had the case for the killing of Starkad and Thorgeir, so that they would accept a settlement. A district meeting was arranged and men were chosen to arbitrate, and everything was taken into account, including the attack on Gunnar, though he had been an outlaw. Mord paid all the compensation that was awarded, because the arbitrators did not announce their award against him until the other case had been decided, and they set the one sum against the other. After that they were fully reconciled.

At the Althing there was much talk about the case between Geir the Godi and Hogni, and in the end they settled it, and that settlement held between them ever after. Geir the Godi lived at Hlid until his dying day, and he is out of the saga.

Njal asked for a wife for Hogni, Alfeid, the daughter of Veturlidi the Poet, and she was married to him. Their son was Ari, who sailed to Shetland and married there. From him is descended Einar the Shetlander, a very brave man. Hogni kept up his friendship with Njal, and he is out of the saga.

Chapter 81

Now we must tell of Kolskegg. He came to Norway and spent the winter east in the Vik. The next summer he went east to Denmark, entered the service of King Svein Forkbeard and was held in great honor there.

One night he dreamed that a man came to him. The man was full of light, and it seemed to Kolskegg that he woke him.

He said to him, "Get up and come with me."

"What do you want with me?" said Kolskegg.

He said, "I will get you a bride, and you shall be my knight."

Kolskegg dreamed that he said yes to that. Then he woke up. He went to a wise man and told him the dream, and the wise man read it to mean that he would go to the lands of the south and become a knight of God.

Kolskegg was baptized in Denmark, but he was not content there and went to Russia, where he spent one winter. From there he went on to Constantinople and took service as a soldier there. The last that was heard of him was that he married there and was a commander of the Varangians, the emperor's guard of Norsemen, and stayed there until his dying day; and he is out of this saga.

Chapters 82 to 87: Njal's Sons Abroad, and Kari

Chapter 82

Now the story turns to Thrain Sigfusson, who came to Norway. They made land in the north, at Halogaland, and sailed south to Trondheim and then on in to Lade. As soon as Earl Hakon heard of it, he sent men to them to find out whether there was anyone of importance on their ship. The men came back and told him who they were. Then the earl sent for Thrain Sigfusson, and Thrain came to see him. The earl asked him what family he came from. He said that he was a close kinsman of Gunnar of Hlidarendi.

The earl said, "That will stand you in good stead, because I've seen many Icelanders, and none his equal."

Thrain said, "My lord, will you have me stay with you this winter?"

The earl took him in. Thrain stayed there that winter and was well thought of.

There was a man named Kol. He was a great viking, the son of Asmund Ash-Side, from Smaland in the east. He lay in the Gota River, to the east, with five ships and a large force. From there Kol sailed out of the river to Norway and went ashore in the Fold, where he took Hallvard Soti by surprise; they found him in a loft. He held them off well from there until they set fire to it. Then he gave himself up, but they killed him, took a great deal of plunder and sailed on to Lodose.

Earl Hakon heard this news and had Kol declared an outlaw throughout his realm, and put a price on his head.

One day the earl said, "Gunnar of Hlidarendi is too far away from us now. He would kill my outlaw if he were here. But now the Icelanders are going to kill him, and it's a pity he hasn't come to us."

Thrain Sigfusson answered, "I'm not Gunnar, but I am his kinsman, and I'll offer to go on this expedition."

The earl said, "I'd be very glad of that. And your expedition shall be very well fitted out."

Then his son Eirik spoke up. "You make fine promises to a great many men, but some are kept better than others. This is a very hard venture, because this viking is tough and a nasty man to deal with. You'll need to take care over both ships and men for this expedition."

Thrain said, "I'll go all the same, even if the venture doesn't look promising."

Then the earl gave him five ships, all of them well manned. With Thrain went Gunnar Lambason and Lambi Sigurdarson. Gunnar was Thrain's brother's son and had come to him young, and they loved each other dearly. Eirik, the earl's son, joined in to help them, looked over the men and the stock of weapons, and made whatever changes he thought were needed. When they were ready, Eirik got them a pilot.

They sailed south along the coast, and wherever they put in, the earl let them have whatever they needed. They sailed east to Lodose. There they heard that Kol had gone south to Denmark, so they sailed south after him. When they came to Helsingborg, they met some men in a boat who told them that Kol was there ahead of them and would be staying for a while.

The weather was fine. Kol saw the ships approaching, and said that he had dreamed of Earl Hakon that night and that these must be his men, and told all his men to take up their weapons. They made ready, and a battle began. They fought for a long time, and neither side gained the upper hand. Then Kol leapt aboard Thrain's ship and cut his way through hard, killing many men. He wore a gilded helmet. Thrain saw that this would not do. He urged his men to follow him, went forward first himself and met Kol. Kol struck at him. The blow landed on Thrain's shield and split it down from the top. Then Kol was hit on the hand by a stone, and his sword fell. Thrain struck at Kol and caught him on the leg, and cut it off. After that they killed Kol. Thrain cut off his head and threw the body overboard, but kept the head.

They took a great deal of plunder there, and then sailed north to Trondheim and went to see the earl. He gave Thrain a warm welcome. Thrain showed the earl Kol's head, and the earl thanked him for the deed. Eirik said it deserved more than words alone. The earl answered that it did and asked them to come along with him. They went to where the earl had had some good ships built. One of the ships was not built like a longship. It had a vulture's head on its prow and was richly decorated.

The earl said, "You're a man who loves fine things, Thrain, and you get that from your kinsman Gunnar. Now I want to give you this ship. She's called the Vulture. My friendship goes with her. I'd like you to stay with me for as long as you wish."

Thrain thanked the earl for his kindness and said he had no wish to go to Iceland as things stood.

The earl had to make a journey east to the border to meet the king of the Swedes. Thrain went with him that summer as a ship's captain, steering the Vulture. He sailed so fast that few could keep up with him. He was much envied, but it always showed how highly the earl thought of Gunnar, because he came down hard on anyone who went after Thrain. Thrain stayed with the earl all that winter. In the spring the earl asked Thrain whether he wanted to stay there or go to Iceland. He said that he had not made up his mind and wanted to hear news from Iceland first. The earl said it should be as he thought best. Thrain stayed with the earl.

Then news came from Iceland that many people thought great news: the death of Gunnar of Hlidarendi. After that the earl did not want Thrain to go back to Iceland, and he stayed on with the earl.

Chapter 83

Now the story turns to Grim and Helgi, Njal's sons, who left Iceland the same summer that Thrain and his men went abroad. They sailed on the ship of Olaf Ketilsson of Elda and Bard the Black. They ran into northerly gales so strong that they were driven south into the open sea, and such darkness came over them that they did not know where they were going, and they were out at sea a long time. Then they came into a place where the water grew very shallow, and they guessed that they must be near land. Njal's sons asked Bard whether he had any idea which country they were closest to.

"There are many possibilities," he said, "given the winds we've had: Orkney, or Scotland, or Ireland."

Two nights later they saw land on both sides of them, and heavy surf breaking across the mouth of a fjord. They dropped anchor outside the breakers. Then the wind began to fall, and by morning it was dead calm. They saw thirteen ships coming out toward them.

Then Bard said, "What are we to do now? These men are going to attack us."

They began to discuss whether they should defend themselves or surrender, but before they had decided, the vikings were on them. Each side asked the other's names, and who their leaders were. The merchants' leaders gave their names and asked in turn who led the vikings. One of them said his name was Grjotgard and the other Snaekolf. They were the sons of Moldan of Duncansby in Scotland, kinsmen of Malcolm, King of Scots.

"And we give you two choices," said Grjotgard. "One is that you go ashore and we take your goods. The other is that we attack you and kill every man we can catch."

Helgi answered, "The merchants mean to defend themselves."

Then the merchants said, "Curse you for saying it! What defense can we put up? Goods are worth less than life."

Grim's answer to that was to start shouting at the vikings, so that they would not hear the merchants' ugly grumbling.

Bard and Olaf said, "Don't you think the Icelanders will laugh at the way you're carrying on? Take up your weapons instead, and let's defend ourselves." Then they all took up their weapons and pledged to one another that they would never surrender while they could still defend themselves.

Chapter 84

The vikings began shooting at them, and the battle started, and the merchants defended themselves well. Snaekolf ran at Olaf and thrust a spear through him. Grim thrust at Snaekolf with a spear so hard that he went overboard. Then Helgi came over to stand with Grim, and they drove back all the vikings who tried to board, and Njal's sons were always wherever they were most needed. The vikings shouted to the merchants to surrender, but they said they would never surrender.

Just then they happened to look out to sea. They saw ships coming from the south around the headland, no fewer than ten. They were rowing hard and heading straight for them. Along their sides shield was set against shield. On the leading ship a man stood by the mast. He wore a silk tunic and a gilded helmet, and his hair was thick and fair. He held a gold-inlaid spear in his hand.

He asked, "Who's playing such an uneven game here?"

Helgi told him his name and said that against them were Grjotgard and Snaekolf.

"And who are your captains?" the man said.

Helgi answered, "Bard the Black, who is still alive. The other has fallen here to the vikings; his name was Olaf. And my brother, who is with me, is called Grim."

"Are you Icelanders?" the man said.

"We certainly are," said Helgi.

He asked whose sons they were. They told him.

Then he knew who they were and said, "You and your father have famous names."

"Who are you?" said Helgi.

"My name is Kari, and I'm Solmund's son."

"Where have you come from?" said Helgi.

"From the Hebrides," said Kari.

"Then you've come at the right time," said Helgi, "if you'll give us some help."

"All the help you need," said Kari. "What are you asking for?"

"Attack them," said Helgi.

Kari said that so it should be.

They rowed at the vikings, and the battle began a second time. When they had fought for a while, Kari leapt aboard Snaekolf's ship. Snaekolf turned to meet Kari and struck at him. Kari jumped backward over a crossbeam that lay across the ship. Snaekolf's sword bit into the beam so deep that both its edges were buried. Kari struck at him. The sword came down on his shoulder, and the blow was so hard that it sheared off his arm, and Snaekolf died on the spot. Grjotgard threw a spear at Kari. Kari saw it and jumped up into the air, and the spear missed him. By then Grim and Helgi had come up to join Kari. Helgi ran at Grjotgard and drove his sword through him, and that was his death. Then they cleared every ship from side to side, and the men begged for quarter. They gave quarter to all of them, but took all their goods. After that they took all the ships out under the islands and rested there for a while.

Chapter 85

There was an earl named Sigurd who ruled over Orkney. He was the son of Hlodvir, the son of Thorfinn Skull-Splitter, the son of Turf-Einar, the son of Rognvald, Earl of More, the son of Eystein Glumra.

Kari was one of Earl Sigurd's bodyguard and had been collecting tribute in the Hebrides from Earl Gilli. He asked Njal's sons to go with him to Hrossey and said the earl would receive them well. They accepted, went with Kari and came to Hrossey.

Kari took them to see the earl and told him who they were.

"How did they come to meet you?" said the earl.

"I found them," said Kari, "in the fjords of Scotland, fighting the sons of Moldan of Duncansby, and they defended themselves so well that they kept leaping from side to side among the timbers of the ship, and were always where the testing was hardest. And now I'd like to ask a place in your bodyguard for them, my lord."

"You shall decide that," said the earl. "You've already taken so much on yourself for them."

They stayed with the earl that winter and were well respected.

But as the winter wore on, Helgi grew silent. The earl could not tell what the reason might be. He asked him why he was so silent and what was on his mind. "Don't you like it here?"

"I like it here," said Helgi.

"Then what are you thinking about?" said the earl.

"Do you have any lands to look after in Scotland?" said Helgi.

"I'd say so," said the earl. "Why?"

Helgi answered, "The Scots must have killed your steward and seized every messenger, so that none can get across the Pentland Firth."

The earl said, "Do you have second sight?"

Helgi answered, "It's hardly been put to the test."

"I'll raise you in honor," said the earl, "if this is true. If not, you'll pay for it."

"He's not that kind of man," said Kari. "He'll be telling the truth, because his father has second sight."

Then the earl sent men south to Stroma, to Arnljot, his steward there. Arnljot sent men south across the Pentland Firth. They gathered news there and learned that Earl Hundi and Earl Melsnati had killed Havard of Freswick, Earl Sigurd's brother-in-law. Then Arnljot sent word to Earl Sigurd to come south with a large army and drive these earls out of his realm. As soon as the earl heard this, he gathered an army from all the islands.

Chapter 86

Then the earl went south with the army, and Kari went with him, and so did Njal's sons. They came south to Caithness. The earl held these lands in Scotland: Ross and Moray, Sutherland and the Dales. Men from those lands came to meet them and said that the earls were a short way off with a large army. Earl Sigurd turned his army toward them. The place where they met lay above a headland called Dungalsgnipa. A great battle broke out between them at once. The Scots had kept part of their force apart from the main army, and it came at the earl's men from the flank, and many fell there until Njal's sons turned against these Scots, fought them and put them to flight. Even so, the battle was hard. Then Grim and Helgi pushed forward past the earl's banner and fought with the greatest daring. Now Kari turned against Earl Melsnati. Melsnati threw a spear at Kari. Kari caught it and threw it back, and it went through the earl. Then Earl Hundi fled, and they chased the fleeing army until they heard that Malcolm, King of Scots, was gathering an army at Duncansby. The earl took counsel with his men, and they all thought it best to turn back and not fight so large a land army, and they turned back.

When the earl came to Stroma, he shared out the plunder there. Then he went north to Hrossey. Njal's sons went with him, and Kari. The earl gave a great feast, and at that feast he gave Kari a good sword and a gold-inlaid spear, Helgi a gold ring and a cloak, and Grim a shield and a sword. After that he made Grim and Helgi members of his bodyguard and thanked them for their fine fighting.

They stayed with the earl that winter and on into the summer, until Kari went raiding. They went with him. They raided far and wide that summer and won victories everywhere. They fought King Gudrod of Man and defeated him, and after that they went back, having won a great deal of plunder. They stayed with the earl that winter and were very well treated there.

In the spring Njal's sons asked to go to Norway. The earl said they should go as they pleased, and gave them a good ship and able men. Kari told them that he would be coming to Norway that summer with Earl Hakon's tribute, "and we'll meet there," said Kari. And they agreed to meet there.

Then Njal's sons put out to sea and sailed to Norway, and made land in the north, at Trondheim. They stayed there.

Chapter 87

There was a man named Kolbein, who was called Arnljotarson. He was from Trondheim. He had sailed out to Iceland the summer that Thrain and Njal's sons went abroad. He spent that winter in the east, in Breiddal. The next summer he got his ship ready at Gautavik. When they were nearly ready to sail, a man rowed up to them in a boat, tied the boat to the ship and came aboard to see Kolbein. Kolbein asked the man his name.

"My name is Hrapp," he said.

"Whose son are you?" said Kolbein.

Hrapp answered, "I'm the son of Orgumleidi, the son of Geirolf Gerpir."

"What do you want with me?" said Kolbein.

"I want to ask you," said Hrapp, "to take me across the sea."

Kolbein asked, "Why do you need to go?"

"I've killed a man," said Hrapp.

"What killing was that," said Kolbein, "and who will take up the case?"

Hrapp answered, "I've killed Orlyg, the son of Olvir, the son of Hrodgeir the White, and the men of Vopnafjord will take up the case."

"My guess is," said Kolbein, "that whoever takes you will be the worse for it."

Hrapp said, "I'm a friend to my friends, but I pay back any harm that's done to me. And I'm not short of money to pay for my passage."

Then Kolbein took Hrapp aboard.

Soon afterward they got a fair wind and sailed out to sea. Hrapp ran out of food on the voyage. He sat down to eat with the men nearest him. They jumped up and cursed him, and it came to blows, and in no time Hrapp had two men down under him. Kolbein was told, and he invited Hrapp to share his own mess, and Hrapp accepted.

They came in from the sea and lay off Agdenes. Then Kolbein asked Hrapp, "Where's the money you offered to pay for your passage?"

"It's out in Iceland," said Hrapp.

Kolbein said, "You'll be cheating more men than me, I expect. But I'll let you off the whole fare."

Hrapp thanked him. "And what do you advise me to do now?"

"First," said Kolbein, "get off this ship as quickly as you can, because all the Norwegians will speak ill of you. And here's another piece of good advice: never betray your master."

Then Hrapp went ashore with his weapons, carrying a big axe with a wrapped handle. He traveled until he came to Gudbrand of the Dales. Gudbrand was the greatest friend of Earl Hakon. The two of them owned a temple together, which was never opened except when the earl came there. It was one of the two greatest temples in Norway; the other was at Lade. Gudbrand had a son named Thrand and a daughter named Gudrun. Hrapp went before Gudbrand and greeted him courteously. Gudbrand asked who he was. Hrapp told him his name, and that he had come from Iceland. Then he asked Gudbrand to take him in.

Gudbrand said, "You don't look to me like a man with luck on his side."

"Then I've been told a great many lies about you," said Hrapp, "because I was told that you took in everyone who asked, and that nobody was as highly praised as you. I'll call it all lies if you don't take me in."

Gudbrand said, "You'll have to stay here, then."

"Where will you seat me?" said Hrapp.

"On the lower bench," said Gudbrand, "facing my high seat."

Hrapp went to his seat. He had stories to tell about a great many things. At first Gudbrand and many others enjoyed them, but in the end many people thought he went too far with his mockery.

And it came to this: he took to talking with Gudrun, Gudbrand's daughter, so much that people said he meant to seduce her. When Gudbrand noticed it, he scolded her severely for talking with Hrapp and told her to take care to say nothing to him that everyone could not hear. She made good promises at first, but their talk soon got out of hand again. Then Gudbrand set Asvard, his overseer, to go with her wherever she went.

One day she asked to go nutting in the woods for her amusement, and Asvard went with her. Hrapp went looking for them and found them in the nut wood. He took Gudrun by the hand and led her away by herself. Then Asvard went looking for her and found the two of them lying together in a thicket. He ran at them with his axe raised and struck at Hrapp's leg, but Hrapp twisted away hard and Asvard missed him. Hrapp leapt to his feet as fast as he could and seized his axe. Then Asvard tried to turn and run. Hrapp cut his backbone in two.

Then Gudrun said, "Now you've done something that means you can't stay with my father any longer. But there's something he'll like even less: I'm carrying a child."

Hrapp answered, "He won't hear this from anyone else. I'll go home and tell him both things myself."

"Then you won't get away alive," she said.

"I'll take that chance," he said.

After that he took her back to the other women, and he went home.

Gudbrand was sitting in his high seat, and there were few people in the room. Hrapp went up before him with his axe held high.

Gudbrand asked, "Why is your axe bloody?"

"I've been treating your overseer Asvard for a pain in the back," said Hrapp.

"No good will have come of that," said Gudbrand. "You'll have killed him."

"That's right," said Hrapp.

"What was the cause?" said Gudbrand.

"You'd think it a small thing," said Hrapp. "He wanted to cut off my leg."

"What had you done first?" said Gudbrand.

"Something that was no business of his," said Hrapp.

"You can still tell me what it was," said Gudbrand.

Hrapp said, "If you want to know, I was lying with your daughter Gudrun, and he didn't like it."

Gudbrand said, "Up, men, and seize him! He's to be killed."

"You don't give me much joy of being your son-in-law," said Hrapp, "but you haven't got the men to do this in a hurry."

They stood up, but he backed out of the room. They ran after him, but he got away into the forest, and they did not catch him. Gudbrand gathered men and had the forest searched, but they did not find him, because the forest was large and dense.

Hrapp made his way through the forest until he came to a clearing. There he found a farmstead, and a man outside splitting firewood. He asked the man his name, and he said it was Tofi. Tofi asked his name, and Hrapp gave his real name. Hrapp asked why the farmer lived so far from other people.

"Because," he said, "here I don't think I'll have much trouble with other men."

"We're talking to each other in a strange roundabout way," said Hrapp, "so I'll tell you first who I am. I've been staying with Gudbrand of the Dales, and I ran away from there because I killed his overseer. But I know that we're both bad men, because you wouldn't have come out here, away from other people, unless you were somebody's outlaw. I give you two choices: either I tell people where you are, or the two of us share equally in everything here."

The farmer said, "It's just as you say. I carried off this woman who lives here with me, and many men have been looking for me."

Then he took Hrapp inside with him. The buildings were small and well built. The farmer told his wife that he had taken Hrapp in.

"Most people will get nothing but harm from this man," she said, "but you'll want to have your way."

After that Hrapp stayed there. He was always roaming about and never at home. He kept managing to meet Gudrun. Her father and brother, Gudbrand and Thrand, lay in wait for him, but they never got a chance at him. And so it went on for the whole year.

Gudbrand sent word to Earl Hakon of the trouble he was having with Hrapp. The earl had Hrapp declared an outlaw and put a price on his head, and promised to go after him himself. But nothing came of that, and the earl thought they could easily catch him themselves, since he went about so carelessly.

Chapters 88 to 91: Hrapp, Earl Hakon and Thrain

Chapter 88

That same summer Njal's sons came to Norway from Orkney. They were at the market town there, waiting for Kari Solmundarson, as they had agreed. Thrain Sigfusson was then getting his ship ready for Iceland and was nearly ready to sail.

At that time Earl Hakon went to a feast at Gudbrand's. During the night Killer-Hrapp went to the temple that belonged to the earl and Gudbrand. He went into the building. He saw Thorgerd Holgabrud sitting there, as big as a grown man. She had a large gold ring on her arm and a linen headdress on her head. He tore off her headdress and took the gold ring from her. Then he saw Thor's chariot and took a second gold ring from Thor. He took a third from Irpa. He dragged all the gods outside and stripped them of all their finery. Then he set fire to the temple and burned it to the ground. After that he walked away. Day was beginning to break. He was crossing some farmland when six armed men sprang up and attacked him at once, but he defended himself well. The end of it was that he killed three men and wounded Thrand mortally, and chased two into the forest, so that they could carry no word to the earl.

Then he went up to Thrand and said, "I could kill you now, and I don't want to. I'll respect our being in-laws more than your family does."

Hrapp now meant to go back into the forest, but he saw that men had come between him and the forest. He did not dare try to get there. He lay down in some bushes and stayed there for a while.

Early that morning Earl Hakon and Gudbrand went to the temple. They found it burned down, and the three gods outside, stripped of all their finery.

Then Gudbrand said, "Great power has been given to our gods, if they walked out of the fire by themselves."

"The gods won't have done this," said the earl. "A man will have burned the temple and carried the gods out. But the gods don't take revenge for everything at once. The man who did this will be driven out of Valhalla and will never come there."

At that moment four of the earl's men came running up with bad news. They said they had found three men dead in the field, and Thrand mortally wounded.

"Who could have done this?" said the earl.

"Killer-Hrapp," they said.

"Then he'll have burned the temple," said the earl.

They thought him very likely to have done it.

"Where will he be now?" said the earl.

They said that Thrand had told them he had lain down in some bushes.

The earl went there to look for him, but Hrapp was long gone. Then the earl ordered a search for him, but they did not find him. The earl had joined in the search himself, and now he told them to rest first.

Then the earl went off by himself, away from the others, and told no one to come with him, and he was gone for a while. He went down on his knees and covered his eyes. Then he went back to them.

He said, "Come with me."

They went with him. He turned off at right angles from the path they had taken before, and they came to a small hollow. Hrapp sprang up in front of them there; that was where he had been hiding. The earl urged his men to run after him, but Hrapp was so fast on his feet that they never got anywhere near him.

Hrapp headed for Lade. Thrain Sigfusson and Njal's sons were both there, ready to put to sea. Hrapp ran up to where Njal's sons were.

He said, "Save me, good men, because the earl wants to kill me."

Helgi looked at him and said, "You look like an unlucky man to me, and whoever doesn't take you in will be better off."

"Then I hope," said Hrapp, "that the two of you get more harm from me than anyone."

"We're men enough," said Helgi, "to pay you back for that when the time comes."

Then Hrapp turned to Thrain Sigfusson and asked for his protection.

"What's your trouble?" said Thrain.

Hrapp said, "I've burned a temple that belongs to the earl and killed some men, and he'll be here soon, because he's leading the search himself."

"It hardly becomes me to help you," said Thrain, "when the earl has done me so much good."

Then Hrapp showed Thrain the treasures he had carried out of the temple and offered to give them to him. Thrain said he would not take them unless other goods were given in exchange.

Hrapp said, "Then I'll stand right here, and I'll be killed here before your eyes, and every man alive will blame you for it."

Then they saw the earl and his men coming. At that Thrain took Hrapp in. He had a boat launched and went out to his ship.

Thrain said, "The best hiding place now is to knock the bottoms out of two barrels, and you get into them."

That was done: he got into the barrels, and they were tied together and let down over the side.

Then the earl and his men came to Njal's sons and asked whether Hrapp had come there. They said he had. The earl asked where he had gone from there. They said they had not kept track.

The earl said, "Whoever told me where Hrapp is would have great honor from me."

Grim said quietly to Helgi, "Why shouldn't we tell? For all I know, Thrain will never thank us for it."

"We shouldn't tell all the same," said Helgi, "when his life depends on it."

Grim said, "The earl may turn his revenge on us. He's so angry that someone is going to have to pay."

"We won't let that stop us," said Helgi. "But we'll move our ship away now and put to sea as soon as there's a wind."

"Aren't we going to wait for Kari?" said Grim.

"I'm not going to worry about that now," said Helgi.

They moved out under the island and waited there for a wind.

The earl went to the ships' crews and questioned every one of them, but they all denied knowing anything about Hrapp.

Then the earl said, "Now we'll go and see my friend Thrain, and he'll hand the man over if he knows anything about him."

After that they took a longship and went out to the merchant ship. Thrain recognized the earl coming, and he stood up and gave him a warm greeting.

The earl returned it well and said, "We're looking for a man named Hrapp, an Icelander. He has done us every kind of harm. We ask you now to hand him over or tell us where he is."

Thrain said, "You know, my lord, that I killed your outlaw and risked my life to do it, and you gave me great honors for it."

"You shall have greater honors now," said the earl.

Thrain thought it over and could not tell which the earl would value most. All the same, he denied that Hrapp was there and asked the earl to search. The earl made little of the search. He went ashore and away from the others by himself, and he was so angry that no one dared to speak to him.

The earl said, "Show me where Njal's sons are, and I'll force them to tell me the truth."

Then he was told that they had put out from the harbor.

"Then there's nothing to be done there," said the earl. "But there were two water barrels beside Thrain's ship, and a man could easily have hidden in them. If Thrain has hidden him, that's where he'll have been, and now we'll go and see Thrain a second time."

Thrain saw that the earl meant to come out again. He said, "As angry as the earl was last time, he'll be twice as angry now, and the life of every man on this ship is at stake if anyone tells about Hrapp."

They all promised to keep it quiet, because every one of them was badly frightened. They took some sacks out of the cargo stacked amidships and put Hrapp in their place. Then they piled other sacks, light ones, on top of him. The earl arrived just as they had finished hiding Hrapp. Thrain greeted the earl courteously. The earl returned his greeting, but slowly. They could see that the earl was furious.

The earl said to Thrain, "Hand over Hrapp, because I know for certain that you've hidden him."

"Where would I have hidden him, my lord?" said Thrain.

"You'd know that best," said the earl. "But if I'm to guess, I think you hid him a while ago in the water barrels that were here beside the ship."

"I wouldn't want you to think me a liar, my lord," said Thrain. "I'd rather you searched the ship."

Then the earl went aboard the ship and searched it, and did not find him.

Thrain said, "Do you clear me now, my lord?"

"Far from it," said the earl, "though I don't know why we can't find him. When I'm ashore I seem to see right through the whole thing, but when I come out here I can see nothing."

He had himself rowed back to land. He was so angry that no one could speak to him. His son Svein was there with him.

Svein said, "It's a strange temper that makes innocent men pay for its anger."

Again the earl went off by himself, away from the others. Then he came straight back to them and said, "Let's row out to them again."

They did.

"Where can he have been hidden?" said Svein.

The earl answered, "It won't matter now, because he'll be gone from there. Two sacks were lying beside the cargo, and Hrapp will have gone into the cargo in their place."

Thrain said, "They're launching the ship again and mean to come out here to us once more. We'll take him out of the cargo now and put something else in his place, but we'll leave the sacks lying loose."

They did that. Then Thrain said, "Now let's put Hrapp in the sail, which is furled up against the yard."

They did that. Now the earl came out to them.

He was furious and said, "Will you hand over the man now, Thrain? This is worse than before."

Thrain answered, "I'd have handed him over long ago if he'd been in my keeping. Where would he have been?"

"In the cargo," said the earl.

"Then why didn't you look for him there?" said Thrain.

"It didn't occur to us then," said the earl.

After that they searched for him all over the ship and did not find him.

Then Thrain said, "Will you clear me now, my lord?"

"Certainly not," said the earl, "because I know that you've hidden the man, even if I can't find him. But I'd rather you did me a wrong than I did you one."

Then the earl went ashore.

"Now I think I see," said the earl, "where Thrain has hidden Hrapp."

"Where?" said his son Svein.

"In the sail," said the earl, "the one that was furled up against the yard."

Just then a wind sprang up, and Thrain sailed out of the fjord and out to sea. Then he spoke these words, which have long been remembered since:

	Let the Vulture race on,
	Thrain will never give way.

When the earl heard what Thrain had said, he said, "It wasn't my lack of wits that caused this, but the bond between those two, which will drag them both to their deaths."

Thrain was only a short time at sea before he came to Iceland and went home to his farm. Hrapp went with Thrain and stayed with him that year, and the next spring Thrain set him up on a farm at Hrappsstadir, and Hrapp lived there. Even so, he spent most of his time at Grjota, and people thought he spoiled everything there. Some people said that he and Hallgerd were on very friendly terms and that he had seduced her, but others denied it.

Thrain gave the ship to his kinsman Mord Oraekja. It was this Mord who killed Odd Halldorsson east at Gautavik in Berufjord.

All Thrain's kinsmen now looked on him as their chieftain.

Chapter 89

Now the story turns to Earl Hakon, after Thrain had escaped him. He said to his son Svein, "Let's take four longships and go after Njal's sons and kill them, because they must have been in on this with Thrain."

"That's not good counsel," said Svein, "to turn the blame on innocent men and let the man who carries the guilt get away."

"I'll be the judge of that," said the earl.

They went after Njal's sons, searched for them and found them lying under the island.

Grim saw the earl's ships first and said to Helgi, "There are warships coming, and I can see the earl is with them, and he won't offer us any peace."

"It's said," said Helgi, "that every man is brave who defends himself against whoever he's up against. We'll defend ourselves too."

They all asked him to decide. Then they took up their weapons.

The earl came up, called out to them and told them to surrender. Helgi answered that they would defend themselves as long as they could. The earl offered quarter to everyone who would not defend Helgi, but Helgi was so well liked that they would all rather die with him. Then the earl and his men attacked, and the others defended themselves well, and Njal's sons were always where the fighting was hardest. Again and again the earl offered them quarter. They always gave the same answer, saying they would never surrender. Then Aslak of Langey, one of the earl's landed lords, pressed them hard and got aboard their ship three times.

Then Grim said, "You're pressing hard. It would be a good thing if you got what you came for."

Grim snatched up a spear and threw it into Aslak's throat under the jaw, and he died on the spot. A little later Helgi killed Egil, the earl's standard-bearer. Then Svein Hakonarson came at them and had his men press in on them with shields, and both of Njal's sons were taken prisoner.

The earl wanted to have them killed on the spot, but Svein said that should not be done, since it was night.

Then the earl said, "Kill them in the morning, then, but tie them up tight tonight."

"So it will have to be," said Svein, "but I've never come across braver men than these, and it's the greatest loss to take their lives."

The earl said, "They've killed two of our bravest men, and we'll avenge them by killing these."

"They were braver men than ours," said Svein, "but it will have to be done as you wish."

Then they were tied up and fettered.

After that the earl and his men went to sleep. When they were asleep, Grim said to Helgi, "I'd like to get away if I could."

"Let's try some trick, then," said Helgi.

Grim said that an axe was lying near him with its edge turned up. Grim crawled over to it and managed to saw through the bowstring he was tied with on the axe blade, though he cut his hands badly doing it. Then he untied Helgi. After that they crept over the side and got ashore without the earl and his men noticing. They broke off their fetters and went across to the other side of the island. Day was beginning to break. They found a ship there and recognized that Kari Solmundarson had come. They went to see him at once, told him how they had been treated, showed him their wounds, and said the earl would still be asleep.

Kari said, "It's a bad thing when innocent men are ill-treated on account of wicked ones. What would you most like to do now?"

"Go after the earl," they said, "and kill him."

"That won't be granted to us," said Kari, "but you don't lack spirit. Still, let's find out whether he's there now."

Then they went there, and by then the earl was gone.

Then Kari went in to Lade to see the earl and brought him his tribute.

The earl said, "Have you taken in Njal's sons?"

"I certainly have," said Kari.

"Will you hand them over to me?" said the earl.

"I will not," said Kari.

"Will you swear that you won't come after me?" said the earl.

Then Eirik, the earl's son, said, "There's no call to ask that. Kari has always been our friend. And this would never have gone as it did if I had been there. Njal's sons would have come to no harm at all, and the ones who had done the deed would have been punished. I think now that the right thing would be to give Njal's sons handsome gifts for the ill-treatment they've had, and for their wounds."

The earl said, "That's surely so, but I don't know whether they'll be willing to accept a settlement."

Then the earl told Kari to sound out Njal's sons about a settlement. Kari spoke to Helgi and asked whether he would accept amends from the earl.

Helgi answered, "I'll accept them from his son Eirik, but I want nothing to do with the earl."

Then Kari told Eirik the brothers' answer.

"Then so be it," said Eirik. "They shall take the amends from me, if they'd rather. And tell them that I invite them to stay with me, and my father will do them no harm."

They accepted that and went to Eirik and stayed with him until Kari was ready to sail west. Then Eirik gave a feast for Kari and gave him good gifts, and Njal's sons too.

After that Kari and the brothers went west over the sea to Earl Sigurd. He gave them a very warm welcome, and they stayed with the earl that winter.

In the spring Kari asked Njal's sons to go raiding with him. Grim said they would do it if he would go with them to Iceland afterward. Kari promised. Then they went raiding with him. They raided south around Anglesey and all through the Hebrides. Then they sailed to Kintyre, went ashore there, fought the people of the country, won a great deal of plunder and went back to their ships. From there they went south to Wales and raided there. Then they sailed to Man. There they met King Gudrod of Man, fought him and won, and killed Dungal, the king's son. They took a great deal of plunder there. From there they sailed north to Coll and found Earl Gilli there. He received them well, and they stayed with him for some time. The earl went with them to Orkney to see Earl Sigurd. In the spring Earl Sigurd gave his sister Nereid in marriage to Earl Gilli. Then Gilli went back to the Hebrides.

Chapter 90

That summer Kari and Njal's sons got ready to sail to Iceland. When they were all ready, they went to see the earl. He gave them good gifts, and they parted in great friendship.

They put to sea. They had a short voyage with good winds and made land at Eyrar. They got themselves horses and rode from the ship to Bergthorshvol. When they came home, everyone was glad to see them. They brought their goods home and hauled the ship up on rollers.

Kari spent that winter with Njal.

In the spring Kari asked for the hand of Helga, Njal's daughter, and Grim and Helgi spoke for him, and the end of it was that she was betrothed to Kari. The wedding day was fixed, and the feast was held two weeks before midsummer. They lived with Njal that winter. Then in the spring Kari bought land at Dyrholmar, east in Myrdal, and set up a farm there. They put a manager and a housekeeper in charge there, but they themselves always lived with Njal.

Chapter 91

Hrapp had his farm at Hrappsstadir, but he was always at Grjota all the same, and people thought he spoiled everything there. Thrain treated him well.

Once, when Ketil of Mork was at Bergthorshvol, Njal's sons told him how they had been treated and said they had a great deal to claim from Thrain whenever they chose to raise it. Njal said it would be best for Ketil to speak to his brother Thrain about it.

He promised to. They gave Ketil time to talk to Thrain.

A little later Ketil raised the matter with Thrain. Njal's sons asked Ketil about it, and he said he would not repeat much of what was said, "but it was plain that Thrain thought I set great store by being your brother-in-law."

Then they dropped the subject. They could see that things looked bad, and they asked their father's advice about what to do, saying that they would not put up with things as they stood.

Njal answered, "This is not an easy matter. If they're killed now, people will say they were killed for nothing. My advice is to get as many people as possible to talk to them about it, so that as many as possible hear it if they answer badly. And Kari shall talk to them, because he's a man who keeps his temper. Then the ill will between you will grow, because they'll heap insult on insult when other people get involved. They're foolish men. It may also be said that my sons are slow to act, and you'll have to put up with that for a while, because there are two sides to everything that's done. But don't say a word about it unless you mean to act on it, if they answer you badly. If you had asked my advice at the start, none of this would ever have been talked about, and no disgrace would have come to you from it. But now you've got the worst of it, and your disgrace will keep growing until you take trouble on yourselves and kill with weapons, and that's a long net to haul in."

After that they stopped talking about it, and a great many people were talking about it now.

One day the brothers suggested that Kari should go to Grjota. Kari said he could think of better errands, but said he would go since it was Njal's advice. Kari went to see Thrain. They talked the matter over and did not see it the same way. Kari came home, and Njal's sons asked how the talk with Thrain had gone.

Kari said he would not repeat what they had said, "because I expect the same kind of thing will be said where you can hear it."

Thrain kept sixteen fighting men on his farm, and eight of them rode with him wherever he went. Thrain was a great one for show. He always rode in a blue cloak, with a gilded helmet and the spear the earl had given him in his hand, a handsome shield and a sword at his belt. Gunnar Lambason and Lambi Sigurdarson always went with him, and Grani, the son of Gunnar of Hlidarendi. But Killer-Hrapp always kept closest to him. There was a man of his household named Lodin, who also rode with Thrain. Lodin had a brother named Tjorvi, who rode with Thrain as well. Of them all, Killer-Hrapp and Grani Gunnarsson spoke worst of Njal's sons, and they did the most to see that no amends were made or offered to them.

Njal's sons now urged Kari to go with them to Grjota. He agreed, and said it was a good thing that they should hear Thrain's answers for themselves. The four sons of Njal got ready, and Kari made the fifth. They went to Grjota. There was a wide porch there at the entrance, where many men could stand side by side.

A woman who was outside saw them coming and told Thrain. He told his men to go out into the porch and take their weapons. They did. Thrain stood in the middle of the doorway, and on either side of him stood Killer-Hrapp and Grani Gunnarsson, then Gunnar Lambason, then Lodin and Tjorvi, then Lambi Sigurdarson, then the rest, each next to the other, because all the men were at home.

Skarphedin and his party came up from below. He walked first, then Kari, then Hoskuld, then Grim, then Helgi. When they reached the door, not one word of greeting came from the men standing there.

Then Skarphedin said, "We're all welcome, I take it."

Hallgerd was standing in the porch. She had been talking quietly with Hrapp. She said, "No one standing here will say that you're welcome."

Skarphedin said, "Your words count for nothing, because you're either a hag of the chimney corner or a whore."

"You'll pay for those words before you get home," said Hallgerd.

Helgi said, "I've come to see you, Thrain, to find out whether you'll make me some amends for the ill-treatment I got in Norway on your account."

Thrain said, "I never knew that you brothers would sell your manhood for money. How long is this begging for money going to go on?"

"Many people will say," said Helgi, "that you ought to offer amends, since it was your life that was at stake."

Then Hrapp said, "Luck made the difference there. The blow fell on the man who had it coming, and it dragged you into the trouble and us out of it."

"There wasn't much luck in it," said Helgi, "to break faith with the earl and take you in instead."

"Don't you think you have amends due from me?" said Hrapp. "I'll pay you what I think you deserve."

"The only dealings the two of us will have," said Helgi, "will be the kind that do you no good."

Skarphedin said, "Don't bandy words with Hrapp. Pay him back with his gray hide dyed red."

Hrapp said, "Shut up, Skarphedin. I won't think twice about taking my axe to your head."

"We'll find out," said Skarphedin, "which of us piles the stones over the other's head."

"Go home, you Dung-Beards," said Hallgerd, "and that's what we'll always call you from now on; and your father we'll call Old Beardless."

They did not leave before every man there had made himself liable for those words, all except Thrain. He tried to stop men from saying them.

Njal's sons went away and traveled until they came home. They told their father.

"Did you name any witnesses to those words?" said Njal.

"None," said Skarphedin. "We don't mean to bring this case anywhere but to the assembly of weapons."

"No one will think now," said Bergthora, "that you have the nerve to lift a hand."

"Go easy, mistress," said Kari, "on egging your sons on, because they'll be eager enough as it is."

After that they all talked quietly together for a long time, Njal, his sons and Kari.

Chapters 92 to 96: The Killing of Thrain, and Njal's Foster Son

Chapter 92

Now there was a great deal of talk about their quarrel, and everyone was sure it would not die down as things stood.

Runolf, the son of Ulf Aurgodi, east at Dal, was a great friend of Thrain's. He had invited Thrain to visit him, and it was settled that Thrain would come east when three weeks or a month of winter had gone by.

Thrain asked Hrapp to make the journey with him, and Grani Gunnarsson, Gunnar Lambason, Lambi Sigurdarson, Lodin and Tjorvi. There were eight of them. Hallgerd and her daughter Thorgerd were to go too. Thrain also let it be known that he meant to stay at Mork with his brother Ketil, and he said how many nights he meant to be away from home. They were all fully armed. They rode east across the Markarfljot, and there they came on some poor wandering women. The women asked to be carried west over the river on horseback, and Thrain's men did it.

Then they rode on to Dal and were well received there. Ketil of Mork was already there. They stayed two nights. Runolf and Ketil asked Thrain to come to terms with Njal's sons, but he said he would never pay them money. He answered sharply and said he was ready enough for Njal's sons, wherever they might meet.

"That may be so," said Runolf, "but the way I see it, nobody has been their match since Gunnar of Hlidarendi died, and it's more likely that this will bring death to one side or the other."

Thrain said he would not be afraid of that.

Then Thrain went up to Mork and stayed there two nights. After that he rode down to Dal, and at both places he was sent off with handsome gifts.

The Markarfljot was running between banks of ice, with small bridges of ice across it here and there. Thrain said he meant to ride home that evening. Runolf said he should not ride home. He said it would be safer not to travel the way he had said he would.

Thrain answered, "That's fear, and I won't have it."

The wandering women whom Thrain and his men had carried across the river came to Bergthorshvol. Bergthora asked them where they came from, and they said they were from the east, under Eyjafjoll.

"Who carried you across the Markarfljot?" said Bergthora.

"The biggest show-offs there ever were," they said.

"Who were they?" said Bergthora.

"Thrain Sigfusson," they said, "and his followers. But what struck us was how much they had to say about your husband and his sons, and how nasty it was."

Bergthora said, "Not many get to choose what's said about them."

Then the women went on their way. Bergthora gave them parting gifts and asked them when Thrain would be coming home. They said he would be away from home four or five nights. Then Bergthora told her sons and her son-in-law Kari, and they talked together in secret for a long time.

On the same morning that Thrain and his men rode back from the east, Njal woke early and heard Skarphedin's axe knock against the wall panel. Njal got up and went outside. He saw that his sons were all armed, and Kari his son-in-law too. Skarphedin was in front. He was wearing a blue jacket and carried a small round shield, with his axe raised on his shoulder. Next to him went Kari. He wore a silk jacket and a gilded helmet and carried a shield with a lion drawn on it. Next to him went Helgi. He wore a red tunic and a helmet and carried a red shield with a stag marked on it. They were all in colored clothes.

Njal called to Skarphedin, "Where are you going, kinsman?"

"Looking for sheep," he said.

"You said that once before," said Njal, "and that time you hunted men."

Skarphedin laughed at that and said, "Listen to what the old man says, our father! He has his suspicions."

"When did you say this before?" said Kari.

"When I killed Sigmund the White, Gunnar's kinsman," said Skarphedin.

"What for?" said Kari.

"He had killed Thord Freedman's-Son, our foster father," said Skarphedin.

Njal went back in, and they went up to Raudaskridur and waited there. From there they could see the others as soon as they rode out of Dal. The sun was shining that day and the sky was clear.

Now Thrain and his men rode down from Dal along the gravel banks of the river.

Lambi Sigurdarson said, "There are shields flashing up at Raudaskridur where the sun is shining on them. There must be some men lying in wait there."

"Then we'll turn down along the river," said Thrain, "and they'll come to meet us if they have any business with us."

Thrain and his men turned down along the river.

Skarphedin said, "They've seen us now, because they're changing their route. There's nothing for it now but to run down and head them off."

Kari said, "Plenty of men lie in ambush without the odds against them that we have. They're eight and we're five."

They turned down along the river too, and they saw a bridge of ice below them and meant to cross there.

Thrain and his men stopped on the ice, up from the ice bridge.

Thrain said, "What can these men want? They're five and we're eight."

Lambi Sigurdarson said, "My guess is they'd take the risk even if more men stood against them."

Thrain took off his cloak and took off his helmet.

As they ran down along the river, it happened that Skarphedin's shoe-thong snapped, and he fell behind.

"Why are you hanging back, Skarphedin?" said Grim.

"I'm tying my shoe," said Skarphedin.

"Let's go on ahead," said Kari. "I don't think Skarphedin will be any later than we are."

They turned down to the ice bridge, going fast. Skarphedin sprang up as soon as he had tied his shoe, and he lifted his axe, Battle-Troll. He ran straight down to the river, but the river was so deep that there was no way across it for a long stretch. A great sheet of ice had built up on the east side of the river, as slippery as glass, and Thrain and his men were standing in the middle of it. Skarphedin threw himself into the air and leaped over the river between the banks of ice. He did not stop himself, but went straight on in a slide. The ice was very slippery, and he went as fast as a bird flies. Thrain was just then about to put on his helmet. Skarphedin reached him first and struck at him with Battle-Troll. The axe came down on his head and split it to the back teeth, so that they fell out onto the ice. It was done so fast that no one landed a blow on him. He slid away down the ice at once, at great speed. Tjorvi slid a shield into his path, but he jumped over it, kept his feet, and slid to the far end of the ice. Then Kari and the others came up from below to meet him.

"That was done like a man," said Kari.

"Your share is still to come," said Skarphedin.

They turned up toward Thrain's men. Grim and Helgi saw where Hrapp was and made for him at once. Hrapp struck straight at Grim with his axe. Helgi saw it and struck at Hrapp's arm and cut it off, and the axe fell.

Hrapp said, "You've done a very necessary job there, because this hand has done harm to many men, and killed them."

"Then here's where it ends," said Grim, and he ran him through with a spear. Hrapp fell dead. Tjorvi turned on Kari and threw a spear at him. Kari leaped into the air, and the spear flew under his feet. Kari ran at him and struck at him with his sword. It hit him in the chest and went straight into the cavity, and he died on the spot.

Then Skarphedin seized two of them at once, Gunnar Lambason and Grani Gunnarsson, and said, "I've caught two puppies here. What's to be done with them?"

"You can choose," said Helgi. "Kill them both, if you want them dead."

"I haven't the heart," said Skarphedin, "to stand by Hogni and kill his brother too."

"The time will come," said Helgi, "when you'll wish you had killed them, because they will never be loyal to you, and neither will any of the others here now."

"I won't be afraid of them," said Skarphedin.

Then they gave quarter to Grani Gunnarsson and Gunnar Lambason and Lambi Sigurdarson and Lodin.

After that they turned for home, and Njal asked what news they had. They told him everything just as it had happened.

Njal said, "This is great news, and it's likely to lead to the death of one of my sons, if nothing worse comes of it."

Gunnar Lambason took Thrain's body with him to Grjota, and he was buried in a mound there.

Chapter 93

Ketil of Mork was married to Thorgerd, Njal's daughter, as was told before, but he was also Thrain's brother, and he felt he was in a hard position. He rode to see Njal and asked whether he was willing to pay any compensation for the killing of Thrain.

Njal answered, "I'm willing to pay, and to pay well. And I'd like you to go to your brothers, the ones who have the right to receive the payment, and see that they accept a settlement."

Ketil said he would gladly do that. They agreed that Ketil should go and meet everyone who had a right to compensation and arrange a truce. Then Ketil rode home.

Ketil now went to see his brothers and called them all together at Hlidarendi. There he talked the matter over with them, and Hogni was on his side through the whole discussion. The end of it was that men were chosen to make the award and a meeting was fixed, and compensation was awarded for the killing of Thrain, and everyone who had a lawful right to a share received it. Then the pledges of peace were spoken, and everything was made as secure as it could be. Njal paid all the money promptly and generously. After that things were quiet for a while.

One time Njal rode up to Mork, and he and Ketil talked the whole day. Njal rode home in the evening, and no one knew what plans they had made.

A little later Ketil went to Grjota. He said to Thorgerd, Thrain's widow, "I loved my brother Thrain very much for a long time. I mean to show it still, because I want to offer to foster Hoskuld, Thrain's son."

"You can have that," she said, "on these terms. You shall give this boy all the help you can when he's grown, and avenge him if he's killed with weapons, and put up the money for his bride-price. And you shall swear to all of this."

He agreed to all of it. Hoskuld now went home with Ketil and stayed with him for some time.

Chapter 94

One time Njal rode up to Mork. He was well received and stayed there that night. In the evening the boy came over toward him, and Njal called to him, and he came straight up to him. Njal had a gold ring on his finger and showed it to the boy. The boy took the ring, looked it over and put it on his own finger.

Njal said, "Will you take the ring as a gift?"

"I certainly will," said the boy.

"Do you know," said Njal, "what caused your father's death?"

The boy answered, "I know that Skarphedin killed him. But there's no need for us to dwell on that, when a settlement has been made and full compensation has been paid."

"That's a better answer than my question deserved," said Njal, "and you'll grow up to be a good man."

"Your prophecies sound good to me," said Hoskuld, "because I know that you see what's coming and that you don't lie."

Njal said, "Now I want to offer to foster you, if you'll accept."

Hoskuld said he would gladly accept that kindness, and any other kindness Njal did him. The end of it was that Hoskuld went home with Njal to be his foster son. Njal let no harm come near the boy and loved him dearly. Njal's sons took him everywhere with them and did him every honor.

Time passed, and Hoskuld grew to manhood. He was big and strong, the handsomest of men, with fine hair, and as good a fighter as anyone. He was gentle in his speech, generous and very even-tempered, with a kind word for everyone, and he was well liked. Njal's sons and Hoskuld never differed, in word or in deed.

Chapter 95

There was a man named Flosi. He was the son of Thord Frey's-Godi, the son of Ossur, the son of Asbjorn, the son of Heyjangurs-Bjorn, the son of Helgi, the son of Bjorn Buna. Flosi's mother was Ingunn, the daughter of Thorir of Espiholl, the son of Hamund Hell-Skin, the son of Hjor, the son of King Half, who ruled over Half's Warriors, the son of Hjorleif the Womanizer. Thorir's mother was Ingunn, the daughter of Helgi the Lean, who settled Eyjafjord. Flosi was married to Steinvor, the daughter of Hall of Sida. She was born out of wedlock. Her mother was named Salvor, the daughter of Herjolf the White.

Flosi lived at Svinafell and was a great chieftain. He was a big man and strong, and the most determined of men.

His brother was named Starkad. He did not have the same mother as Flosi. Starkad's mother was Thraslaug, the daughter of Thorstein Titling, the son of Geirleif. Thraslaug's mother was Unn, the daughter of Eyvind Karfi the settler and the sister of Modolf the Wise. Flosi's other brothers were Thorgeir and Stein, Kolbein and Egil.

Starkad, Flosi's brother, had a daughter named Hildigunn. She was a woman of great force and the most beautiful of women to look at. She was so skilled with her hands that few women could match her. She was the fiercest and the hardest-hearted of all women, but she was a fine and honorable person when it mattered.

Chapter 96

There was a man named Hall, who was called Hall of Sida. He was the son of Thorstein, the son of Bodvar. Hall's mother was named Thordis. She was the daughter of Ossur, the son of Hrodlaug, the son of Earl Rognvald of More, the son of Eystein Glumra. Hall was married to Joreid, the daughter of Thidrandi the Wise, the son of Ketil Thrym, the son of Thorir Thidrandi from Veradal. Joreid's brothers were Ketil Thrym in Njardvik and Thorvald, the father of Helgi Droplaugarson. Hallkatla was Joreid's sister; she was the mother of Thorkel Geitisson and of Thidrandi. Hall had a brother named Thorstein, who was called Broad-Belly. His son was Kol, whom Kari would later kill in Wales. The sons of Hall of Sida were Thorstein and Egil, Thorvard and Ljot, and Thidrandi, the one who was killed by the disir, the female spirits.

There was a man named Thorir, who was called Holta-Thorir. His sons were Thorgeir Skorargeir, Thorleif Crow and Thorgrim the Big.

Chapters 97 to 99: Hoskuld's Wedding, and Lyting

Chapter 97

Now the story turns to Njal, who spoke with Hoskuld, his foster son. "Foster son," he said, "I'd like to find you a wife."

Hoskuld said he would like that very much and asked Njal to see to it. "Where do you think we should look first?"

Njal answered, "There is a woman named Hildigunn. She is the daughter of Starkad, the son of Thord Frey's-Godi. She's the best match I know of."

Hoskuld said, "You see to it by yourself, foster father. Whatever you want will be my choice."

"Then that's where we'll ask," said Njal.

A little later Njal called on men to make the journey with him. The Sigfussons went, and all of Njal's sons, and Kari Solmundarson. They rode east to Svinafell and were well received there.

The next day Njal and Flosi sat down to talk.

At last Njal came to the point. "My errand here," he said, "is that we've come on a wooing journey, to ask for a marriage tie with you, Flosi, and for the hand of Hildigunn, your brother's daughter."

"On whose behalf?" said Flosi.

"On behalf of Hoskuld Thrainsson, my foster son," said Njal.

"That's well meant," said Flosi, "though each of you has a great deal to fear from the other. What can you tell me about Hoskuld?"

"I can tell you nothing but good of him," said Njal, "and I'll put up enough money that you'll think it an honorable offer, if you're willing to consider the match."

"We'll call her in," said Flosi, "and find out how she likes the man."

Then she was sent for, and she came.

Flosi told her about the proposal.

She said she was a proud woman. "I don't know how well it would suit me, with the kind of men he has around him. And not the least of it is that this man has no authority over anyone. And you've said that you would never marry me to a man without a chieftaincy, a godi's office with men bound to follow him."

"That's reason enough by itself," said Flosi. "If you don't want to marry Hoskuld, then I won't agree to it."

"I'm not saying," she said, "that I won't marry Hoskuld if they get him authority over men. But otherwise I won't agree to it."

Njal said, "Then I'd like you to wait on this matter for me for three years."

Flosi answered that it should be so.

"There's one thing I'd want to make a condition," said Hildigunn, "if this match is made: that we live here in the east."

Njal said he would leave that to Hoskuld, but Hoskuld said he trusted many men well, and none better than his foster father.

Then they rode back from the east.

Njal tried to find a chieftaincy for Hoskuld, but no one would sell his chieftaincy.

The summer passed until the Althing. That summer there were great quarrels at the assembly. Many men did as they always did and went to see Njal, but he gave advice in their cases that no one would have expected, so that the prosecutions fell apart. Great wrangling came of it, since the cases could not be settled, and men rode home from the assembly with nothing resolved.

Time passed until the next assembly came. Njal rode to the assembly. At first everything was quiet there, until Njal told men that it was time to give notice of their suits.

Many said they thought it would come to little, when no one could get his case through even if he summoned it to the Althing. "We'd rather," they said, "claim our rights with point and edge."

"That mustn't be," said Njal. "It will never do to have no law in the land. All the same, you have a good deal on your side in this, and it's up to those of us who know the law and are supposed to govern it to set this right. I think the best plan is for all of us chieftains to meet together and talk it over."

Then they went to the Law Council.

Njal said, "I call on you, Skafti Thoroddsson, and you other chieftains, to hear this. It seems to me that our lawsuits have come to a useless pass, if we must prosecute them in the Quarter Courts and they get so tangled that they can neither be concluded nor go forward. I think the wisest course would be for us to have a fifth court, above the four Quarter Courts, and to prosecute there the cases that can't be concluded in a Quarter Court."

"How are you going to name the Fifth Court," said Skafti, "when the Quarter Court is named by the old chieftaincies, three dozen men from each Quarter?"

"I can see a way to do it," said Njal. "We'll create new chieftaincies, held by the men best fitted for it from each Quarter, and anyone who wishes can declare himself one of their followers."

"We'll accept that," said Skafti. "But what kinds of cases are to come before this court?"

"These cases shall come before it," said Njal: "all cases of contempt of the assembly, if men give false testimony or a panel gives a false verdict. Here also shall come every case in which men dispute the verdict in a Quarter Court, and they shall be summoned to the Fifth Court. So also if men offer money or take money for support in a lawsuit, and cases of harboring slaves or men bound for debt. In this court every oath shall be of the strongest kind, and two men shall go with every oath, who shall pledge on their honor what the others swear. Also, if one side conducts its case correctly and the other incorrectly, judgment shall be given for those who conducted it correctly. Every case shall be prosecuted here as in the Quarter Court, except that when four dozen judges have been named to the Fifth Court, the prosecutor shall name six men out of the court and the defendant another six. If the defendant will not name his out, the prosecutor shall name out those men too, the ones the defendant should have named. But if the prosecutor does not name his out, the case is void, because three dozen shall judge every case. We shall also arrange the Law Council so that those who sit on the middle benches shall have the right to decide on exemptions and laws, and the wisest and the most capable men shall be chosen for it. The Fifth Court shall sit there too. And if those who sit in the Law Council cannot agree on what they want to allow or to make law, then they shall clear the Council for a count, and the majority shall decide among them. And if there is anyone outside the Law Council who cannot get in, or who thinks he has been shut out of a decision, then he shall make a formal veto, loud enough to be heard in the Law Council, and with that he has made void all their exemptions and everything they declared as law, and blocked it with his veto."

After that Skafti Thoroddsson made the Fifth Court law, and everything that had just been listed. Then men went to the Law Rock, and new chieftaincies were created. In the Northern Quarter these were the new chieftaincies: the chieftaincy of the Mel men in Midfjord and the chieftaincy of the Laufas men in Eyjafjord.

Then Njal asked for a hearing and said, "Many men know how things went between my sons and the men of Grjota, when my sons killed Thrain Sigfusson; but the case was settled, and I took in Hoskuld, Thrain's son. Now I've arranged a marriage for him, if he can get some chieftaincy, but no one will sell his chieftaincy. I ask you now to give me leave to create a new chieftaincy at Hvitanes for Hoskuld."

Everyone gave him leave. Njal now created the chieftaincy for Hoskuld, and after that he was called Hoskuld the Chieftain of Hvitanes.

After this men rode home from the assembly.

Njal stayed at home only a short time before he rode east to Svinafell with his sons and Hoskuld and raised the proposal with Flosi again. Flosi said he would keep every word of his agreement with them. Then Hildigunn was betrothed to Hoskuld, and the day of the wedding was fixed, and with that their business ended. Then they rode home.

They rode east a second time for the wedding. After the feast Flosi paid out all of Hildigunn's property, and paid it generously. Hoskuld and Hildigunn went to Bergthorshvol and stayed there that year, and everything went well between Hildigunn and Bergthora. The next spring Njal bought land at Ossabaer and gave it to Hoskuld, and Hoskuld moved there and set up his farm. Njal found him all his household. They were all on such warm terms that no plan was thought settled unless they had all settled it together. Hoskuld lived at Ossabaer for a long time, and each side upheld the other's honor, and Njal's sons went everywhere with Hoskuld. Their friendship was so close that every autumn each invited the other home and they gave each other great gifts. It went on that way for a long time.

Chapter 98

There was a man named Lyting. He lived at Samsstadir. He was married to a woman named Steinvor, the daughter of Sigfus and the sister of Thrain. Lyting was a big man and strong, and rich, and hard to deal with.

One time Lyting held a feast at Samsstadir. He had invited Hoskuld the Chieftain of Hvitanes and the Sigfussons, and they all came. Grani Gunnarsson was there too, and Gunnar Lambason and Lambi Sigurdarson.

Hoskuld Njalsson and his mother had a farm at Holt, and he often rode to his farm from Bergthorshvol, and his way took him past the farmyard at Samsstadir. Hoskuld had a son named Amundi. He had been born blind, but he was big and strong all the same.

Lyting had two brothers. One was named Hallstein and the other Hallgrim. They were the most quarrelsome of men, and they were always with their brother Lyting, because no one else could get along with them.

Lyting was outside for much of the day, but now and then he went in. He had gone to his seat when a woman came in who had been outside.

She said, "You were too far away to see the show-off riding past the farmyard."

"Who's this show-off," said Lyting, "you're telling me about?"

"Hoskuld Njalsson rode past the yard," she said.

Lyting said, "He rides past here often, and it's a provocation to me every time. I'll make you an offer, Hoskuld, my kinsman: I'll go with you, if you want to avenge your father and kill Hoskuld Njalsson."

"I don't want that," said Hoskuld. "I'd be repaying Njal, my foster father, worse than I should, and may you never prosper for this feast of yours." He sprang up from the table and had his horses brought, and he rode home.

Then Lyting said to Grani Gunnarsson, "You were there when Thrain was killed, and you'll remember it; and so will you, Gunnar Lambason, and you, Lambi Sigurdarson. Now I want us to go after Hoskuld Njalsson and kill him tonight when he rides home."

"No," said Grani. "I won't attack Njal's sons and break a settlement that good men made."

Every one of them said the same, and so did the Sigfussons, and they all decided to ride away.

When they had gone, Lyting said, "Everyone knows that I've accepted no compensation for Thrain, my brother-in-law. And I'll never be content that no man has died in revenge for him."

Then he called on his two brothers and three farmhands to go with him. They went out to intercept Hoskuld and lay in wait for him in a hollow north of the farm, and they waited there until the middle of the evening. Then Hoskuld rode up to them. They all sprang up with their weapons and attacked him. Hoskuld defended himself so well that for a long time they could not overcome him. But in the end, after he had wounded Lyting in the arm and killed two of his household men, he fell. They had given Hoskuld sixteen wounds, but they did not cut off his head. They went into the woods east of the Ranga and hid there.

That same evening Hrodny's shepherd found Hoskuld dead. He went home and told Hrodny that her son had been killed.

She said, "He can't be dead. Was his head off?"

"No, it wasn't," he said.

"I'll know when I see him," she said. "Take my horse and the cart."

He did, and got everything ready, and then they went to where Hoskuld lay.

She looked at the wounds and said, "It's as I thought: he isn't dead altogether, and Njal can heal bigger wounds than these."

Then they lifted him and laid him in the cart and drove to Bergthorshvol. They carried him into the sheep shed and set him sitting up against the wall. Then the two of them went to the house and knocked at the door, and a farmhand came to the door. She slipped straight in past him and went on until she came to Njal's bed. She asked whether Njal was awake. He said he had been asleep until then, "but now I'm awake. Why have you come here so early?"

Hrodny said, "Get up out of that bed, away from my rival, and come out with me, and bring her too, and your sons."

They got up and went out.

Skarphedin said, "Let's take our weapons with us."

Njal said nothing to that, and they ran back in and came out armed. Hrodny went ahead until they came to the sheep shed.

She went in and told them to follow her.

She held up a lantern and said, "Here, Njal, is your son Hoskuld. He has taken a great many wounds, and now he'll be needing your healing."

Njal said, "I see the marks of death on him and no signs of life. Why haven't you done him the last service and closed his eyes and nose? His nostrils are still open."

"I left that for Skarphedin," she said.

Skarphedin went over and did him the last service.

Then Skarphedin said to his father, "Who do you say killed him?"

Njal answered, "Lyting of Samsstadir will have killed him, he and his brothers."

Hrodny said, "I put it in your hands, Skarphedin, to avenge your brother. I expect you'll do it well, though he wasn't born in wedlock, and that you'll do the most to see it through."

Bergthora said, "You're strange men. You kill men over things that hardly concern you, but something like this you chew over and stew over until nothing comes of it. Hoskuld the Chieftain of Hvitanes will be here soon to ask you for a settlement, and you'll grant it to him. If you mean to act, now is the time."

Skarphedin said, "Our mother is egging us on now, and it's an egging we're bound to answer."

Then they all ran out. Hrodny went in with Njal and stayed there the rest of the night.

Chapter 99

Now we must tell of Skarphedin and his brothers, who headed up toward the Ranga.

Skarphedin said, "Let's stop now and listen."

They did.

Then he said, "Now let's go quietly, because I can hear men talking up along the river. Which would you two rather take on, Lyting alone or both his brothers?"

They said they would rather take on Lyting alone.

"There's more game in him, though," said Skarphedin, "and I'd hate it if he got away, and I trust myself best to see that he doesn't."

"We'll see to it," said Helgi, "if we get within reach of him, that he doesn't get away."

Then they went toward the place where Skarphedin had heard the voices, and they saw Lyting and his brothers beside a stream. Skarphedin leaped across the stream at once, onto the gravel bank on the other side. Hallgrim and his brother were standing up there. Skarphedin struck at Hallgrim's thigh and took the leg clean off, and with his other hand he seized Hallstein. Lyting thrust at Skarphedin. Helgi came up just then and put his shield in the way, and the thrust struck it. Lyting picked up a stone and hit Skarphedin with it, and Hallstein broke loose. Hallstein ran up the gravel bank, and the only way he could get up it was on his knees. Skarphedin swung Battle-Troll at him and cut his backbone in two. Now Lyting turned and ran, with Grim and Helgi after him, and each of them got a wound in on him. Lyting got out into the river ahead of them, and from there to the horses, and he galloped until he came to Ossabaer. Hoskuld was at home. Lyting found him at once and told him what had been done.

"You could have expected that," said Hoskuld. "You went at it like a madman. The saying will prove true here, that the hand is glad of the blow for only a short time. I think you're doubtful now whether you'll be able to hold your own against Njal's sons."

"That's certainly so," said Lyting. "I barely got away. All the same, I'd like you to get me a settlement with Njal and his sons, so that I can keep my farm."

"So it shall be," said Hoskuld.

Then Hoskuld had his horse saddled and rode to Bergthorshvol with five men. Njal's sons had come home by then and gone to bed. Hoskuld went to see Njal at once, and they sat down to talk.

Hoskuld said to Njal, "I've come here to plead for Lyting, my uncle by marriage. He has done you a great wrong: he has broken a settlement and killed your son."

Njal said, "Lyting will think he has paid a heavy price already in the loss of his brothers. If I offer any terms, it will be for your sake. But I'll make this a condition of the settlement: that Lyting's brothers forfeited the protection of the law when they fell. Lyting shall also get nothing for his wounds, and he shall pay full compensation for Hoskuld."

"I want you to make the award alone," said Hoskuld.

Njal answered, "I'll do it as you wish."

"Do you want your sons to be here?" said Hoskuld.

Njal answered, "We'd be no nearer a settlement then than before. But they'll keep the settlement I make."

Then Hoskuld said, "Let's conclude the matter, then, and you pledge Lyting a truce on behalf of your sons."

"So it shall be," said Njal. "This is what I want: that Lyting pay two hundred in silver for the killing of Hoskuld, and that he live on at Samsstadir, though I think it would be wiser for him to sell his land and move away. Not that I or my sons will break our pledges to him. But I think someone may well rise up in the district whom he'll have to be wary of. And since it might look as if I were outlawing him from the district, I allow him to stay here in the district, but the risk is mostly his own."

After that Hoskuld went home.

Njal's sons woke up and asked their father who had come, and he told them that Hoskuld, his foster son, had been there.

"He'll have come to plead for Lyting," said Skarphedin.

"He did," said Njal.

"That was bad," said Grim.

"Hoskuld wouldn't have held his shield over him," said Njal, "if you had killed him when you were supposed to."

"Let's not blame our father," said Skarphedin.

And it must be told that this settlement held between them from then on.

Chapters 100 to 105: The Coming of Christianity

Chapter 100

There was a change of rulers in Norway. Earl Hakon had come to his end, and Olaf Tryggvason had taken his place. Earl Hakon's end was that Kark, a slave, cut his throat at Rimul in Gauldal. With this news came word that there had been a change of faith in Norway. The people there had thrown off the old belief, and King Olaf had made Christians of the western lands, Shetland, Orkney and the Faroes.

Many men said, in Njal's hearing, that it was an outrageous thing to reject the old ways and the old belief.

Then Njal said, "It seems to me that the new faith must be much better, and happy the man who takes it instead. And if men come out here to preach that faith, I'll speak up for it."

He said this often. He often went off by himself, away from other people, and murmured to himself.

That same autumn a ship came to the East Fjords, to Berufjord, at a place called Gautavik. The captain was named Thangbrand. He was the son of Count Vilbaldus of Saxony. Thangbrand had been sent out here by King Olaf Tryggvason to preach the true faith. With him came an Icelander named Gudleif. He was the son of Ari Masson, the son of Atli, the son of Ulf the Squinter, the son of Hogni the White, the son of Otrygg, the son of Oblaud, the son of Hjorleif the Womanizer, king of Hordaland. Gudleif was a great killer, the boldest of men and tough in everything.

Two brothers lived at Berunes. One was named Thorleif and the other Ketil. They were the sons of Holmstein, the son of Ossur of Breiddal. They called a meeting and forbade anyone to trade with these men.

Hall of Sida heard about this. He lived at Thvotta in Alftafjord. He rode to the ship with thirty men.

He went to see Thangbrand at once and said to him, "Trade's going badly, isn't it?"

Thangbrand said it was.

"Now I'll tell you my errand," said Hall. "I want to invite you all to my home, and I'll take my chances on finding buyers for you."

Thangbrand thanked him and went to Thvotta.

That autumn, early one morning, Thangbrand was outside. He had a tent pitched and sang mass in it, and made a great ceremony of it, because it was a great feast day.

Hall said to Thangbrand, "In whose memory are you keeping this day?"

"It's the day of the angel Michael," he said.

"What powers does that angel have?" said Hall.

"Many," said Thangbrand. "He is to weigh everything you do, both good and evil, and he is so merciful that he gives more weight to everything that is well done."

Hall said, "I'd like to have him for my friend."

"You may," said Thangbrand. "Then give yourself to him today, and to God."

"I'll make one condition," said Hall, "that you promise me on his behalf that he will be my guardian angel."

"I'll promise you that," said Thangbrand.

Then Hall was baptized, and all his household.

Chapter 101

The next spring Thangbrand set out to preach Christianity, and Hall went with him. When they came west over Lonsheidi to Stafafell, a man named Thorkel lived there. He spoke out most against the faith and challenged Thangbrand to a duel. Thangbrand carried a crucifix in place of a shield, and even so the end of it was that Thangbrand won and killed Thorkel.

From there they went to Hornafjord and stayed at Borgarhofn, west of Heinabergssand. Hildir the Old lived there. His son was Glum, who went to the burning with Flosi. Hildir took the faith there, and all his household.

From there they went to Fellshverfi and stayed at Kalfafell. Kol Thorsteinsson, Hall's kinsman, lived there, and he took the faith, and all his household.

From there they went to Breida. Ossur Hroaldsson, Hall's kinsman, lived there, and he was prime-signed: the sign of the cross was made over him, a step short of baptism.

From there they went to Svinafell. Flosi was prime-signed, and he promised to support them at the assembly.

From there they went west to Skogahverfi and stayed at Kirkjubaer. Surt Asbjarnarson lived there, the son of Thorstein, the son of Ketil the Foolish. They had all been Christians, father and son, for generations.

After that they went from Skogahverfi to Hofdabrekka. By then everyone had heard about their journey.

There was a man named Sorcerer-Hedin, who lived in Kerlingardal. The heathens there paid him to bring about the death of Thangbrand and his companions. He went up onto Arnarstakksheidi and held a great sacrifice there.

When Thangbrand rode from the east, the ground split open under his horse. He leaped off the horse and got up onto the edge, but the earth swallowed the horse with all its gear, and they never saw it again. Then Thangbrand praised God.

Chapter 102

Gudleif now went looking for Sorcerer-Hedin and found him on the heath. He chased him down to the Kerlingardal River, got within spear's throw of him, and threw a spear at him and through him.

From there they went to Dyrholmar and held a meeting there. Thangbrand preached the faith and made a Christian of Ingjald, the son of Thorkel Haeyjartyrdil.

From there they went to Fljotshlid and preached the faith. There Veturlidi the Poet and his son Ari spoke out most against it, and for that they killed Veturlidi. This verse was made about it:

	The shield-tester went south
	through the land to drive his weapons
	at the breast of the warrior,
	that forge of prayers.
	Then the bold one, a master
	of the new ways and of war,
	brought his killing-hammer ringing down
	on the skull of Veturlidi the Poet.

From there Thangbrand went to Bergthorshvol, and Njal took the faith, and all his household. But Mord Valgardsson was the one most against it. From there they went out across the rivers. They went to Haukadal and baptized a boy named Hall there, who was then three years old.

From there they went to Grimsnes. There Thorvald the Ailing gathered a band of men against them. He sent word to Ulf Uggason that he should go after Thangbrand and kill him, and he spoke this verse:

	I, a warrior, send word
	to Ulf, the son of Uggi,
	and between me and that swordsman
	there is no ill will:
	let him drive over the cliffs
	the craven wolf of the gods,
	the one who rails at the powers,
	and I will deal with the other.

Ulf Uggason answered with another verse:

	I won't swallow the bird
	sent flying at my mouth,
	though the true poet,
	the swimmer in Odin's sea, sends word.
	It's not my way, sailor,
	to snap at a fly.
	Wrong plans are afoot;
	I'm keeping clear of harm.

"And I don't intend," said Ulf, "to be made his fool. But let him take care that his tongue doesn't wrap itself around his own head."

After that the messenger went back to Thorvald the Ailing and told him what Ulf had said. Thorvald had a great many men with him, and he talked of lying in wait for them on Blaskogaheidi.

Thangbrand and Gudleif rode out of Haukadal. They met a man riding toward them.

He asked for Gudleif, and when he found him he said, "You can thank your brother Thorgils of Reykjaholar for this: I'm going to warn you that they've set many ambushes, and also that Thorvald the Ailing is at Hestlaek in Grimsnes with his band."

"That won't stop us riding to meet him," said Gudleif.

Then they turned down toward Hestlaek. By then Thorvald had come across the stream.

Gudleif said to Thangbrand, "Here's Thorvald now. Let's run at him."

Thangbrand threw a spear through Thorvald, and Gudleif struck him on the shoulder and cut off his arm, and that was his death.

After that they rode up to the assembly, and it came very close to Thorvald's kinsmen attacking them. Njal and the men of the East Fjords stood by Thangbrand. Hjalti Skeggjason made this little verse:

	I won't spare the gods my barking.
	Freyja seems a bitch to me.
	One of the two, it has to be:
	Odin's a dog, or Freyja.

Hjalti went abroad that summer, and Gizur the White with him. But Thangbrand's ship was wrecked east at Bulandsnes. The ship was named the Bison.

Thangbrand traveled through all the western districts.

Steinunn, the mother of Skald-Ref, came to meet him. She preached heathenism to Thangbrand and lectured him for a long time. Thangbrand said nothing while she was talking, but then he talked for a long time and showed that everything she had said was wrong.

"Have you heard," she said, "that Thor challenged Christ to a duel, and Christ didn't dare fight Thor?"

"I've heard," said Thangbrand, "that Thor would be nothing but dust and ashes if God didn't want him to live."

"Do you know," she said, "who wrecked your ship?"

"What do you have to say about it?" he said.

"I'll tell you," she said:

	The giant-killer broke
	the bell-keeper's ship;
	the gods drove the sea-steed onto the shore
	and smashed the Bison to pieces.
	Christ gave no shelter
	when the sea crushed that vessel.
	I don't think God did much
	to look after that ship.

And she spoke another verse:

	Thor drove Thangbrand's long ship,
	the sea-king's beast, from its berth;
	he shook it and battered it
	and dashed it against the land.
	That ship will never again
	be fit to swim the sea,
	for a hard storm, and he sent it,
	has broken it into splinters.

After that Thangbrand and Steinunn parted, and Thangbrand and his men went west to Bardastrond.

Chapter 103

Gest Oddleifsson lived at Hagi on Bardastrond. He was the wisest of men, so wise that he could foresee what fate held for people. He gave a feast for Thangbrand and his men. They came to Hagi with sixty men. Then it was said that two hundred heathens were there already, and that a berserk named Otrygg was expected, and everyone was afraid of him. It was said of him that he feared neither fire nor sword, and the heathens were very much afraid. Then Thangbrand asked whether people would accept the faith, but all the heathens spoke against it.

"I'll make you an offer," said Thangbrand. "We'll put it to the test which faith is better. We'll build three fires. You heathens will consecrate one and I'll consecrate another, and the third shall be left unconsecrated. And if the berserk is afraid of the one fire that I consecrate, but walks through the other two, then you shall accept the faith."

"That's well said," said Gest. "I'll agree to it for myself and my household."

When Gest had said this, many more agreed.

Then word came that the berserk was approaching the farm. The fires were built and set burning. Men took up their weapons, jumped up onto the benches and waited there. The berserk came running up with his weapons and in at the door. He came into the main room and walked straight through the fire that the heathens had consecrated, and through the unconsecrated one too. Then he came to the fire that Thangbrand had consecrated. He did not dare walk through it, and he said he was burning all over. He struck with his sword up at the bench, and as he swung it high, it caught in the crossbeam. Thangbrand struck him on the arm with the crucifix, and such a great miracle followed that the sword fell from the berserk's hand. Then Thangbrand thrust a sword into his chest, and Gudleif struck at his arm and cut it off. Then many men went at the berserk and killed him.

After that Thangbrand asked whether people would accept the faith. Gest said he had promised nothing he did not mean to keep. Then Thangbrand baptized Gest and all his household, and many others.

Then Thangbrand talked it over with Gest, whether he should go on west into the fjords. Gest advised against it. He said the men there were hard and difficult to deal with, "but if it's fated that this faith will be accepted, it will be accepted at the Althing, and all the chieftains from every district will be there."

"I spoke for it at the assembly," said Thangbrand, "and that's where I had the hardest time of all."

"All the same, you've done the most," said Gest, "though it may fall to others to make it law. But it's as the saying goes: a tree doesn't fall at the first stroke."

Then Gest gave Thangbrand good gifts, and they went back south. Thangbrand went into the Southern Quarter and on to the East Fjords. He stayed at Bergthorshvol, and Njal gave him good gifts. Then he rode east to Alftafjord to meet Hall of Sida. He had his ship repaired, and the heathens called it the Iron Basket. On that ship Thangbrand went abroad, and Gudleif with him.

Chapter 104

That same summer Hjalti Skeggjason was outlawed at the assembly for blasphemy against the gods.

Thangbrand told King Olaf about the wrongs the Icelanders had done him. He said they were such sorcerers that the earth had split open under his horse and swallowed it. King Olaf was so angry at this that he had all the Icelanders seized and put in a dungeon, and he meant to have them killed.

Then Gizur the White and Hjalti came forward and offered to pledge themselves for these men and to go out to Iceland and preach the faith. The king took this well, and they got them all released.

Then Gizur and Hjalti fitted out their ship for Iceland and were ready early. They made land at Eyrar when ten weeks of summer had passed. They got horses at once, and found men to unload the ship. Then they rode to the assembly, thirty men in all, and sent word to the Christians to be ready. Hjalti stayed behind at Reydarmuli, because they had heard that he had been outlawed for blasphemy. But when they came down from Gjabakki to Vellandkatla, Hjalti came riding up behind them. He said he would not let the heathens see that he was afraid of them. Then many Christians rode out to meet them, and they rode to the assembly in battle order. The heathens had drawn up in battle order too, and it came very close to the whole assembly fighting, but it did not happen.

Chapter 105

There was a man named Thorgeir. He was the son of Tjorvi, the son of Thorkel the Tall. His mother was named Thorunn. She was the daughter of Thorstein, the son of Sigmund, the son of Gnupa-Bard. His wife was named Gudrid. She was the daughter of Thorkel the Black of Hleidrargard. Thorkel's brother was Orm Bag-Back, the father of Hlenni the Old of Saurbaer. Thorkel and Orm were the sons of Thorir Snepil, the son of Ketil Brimil, the son of Ornolf, the son of Bjornolf, the son of Grim Hairy-Cheek, the son of Ketil Haeng, the son of Hallbjorn Half-Troll from Hrafnista. Thorgeir lived at Ljosavatn. He was a great chieftain and the wisest of men.

The Christians set up their booths, and Gizur and Hjalti were in the booth of the Mosfell men.

The next day both sides went to the Law Rock. Each side named witnesses, the Christians and the heathens alike, and each declared that it was no longer under the same law as the other. Then there was such an uproar at the Law Rock that no one could hear what anyone else said. After that people went away, and everyone thought things were heading for the worst kind of trouble.

The Christians chose Hall of Sida as their Lawspeaker. But Hall went to Thorgeir the Godi of Ljosavatn, who was the Lawspeaker, and gave him three marks of silver to proclaim the law. Even so it was a risky plan, because Thorgeir was a heathen.

Thorgeir lay all that day with a cloak spread over his head, and no one spoke to him.

The next day people went to the Law Rock.

Then Thorgeir asked for a hearing and said, "It seems to me that our affairs have come to a hopeless pass, if we are not all to have one law. If the law is torn apart, the peace will be torn apart too, and no one will be able to live with that. Now I want to ask heathens and Christians alike whether they will accept the law that I proclaim."

Everyone agreed to that. He said he wanted their oaths and their pledges that they would keep to it. They all agreed, and he took their pledges.

"This is the beginning of our laws," he said: "that all people in this land shall be Christian and believe in one God, the Father, the Son and the Holy Spirit, and give up all worship of idols. No one shall put out children to die, and no one shall eat horsemeat. Anyone proved to have done so shall be liable to lesser outlawry, but if it is done in secret, there shall be no penalty."

But within a few years all this heathenism was abolished, so that these things might be done no more in secret than in the open. Then Thorgeir proclaimed the law on keeping the Lord's day and the fast days, Christmas and Easter, and all the greatest feast days.

The heathens thought they had been badly cheated. All the same, the faith was made law, and everyone in this land was made Christian.

With that people went home from the assembly.

Chapters 106 to 114: Mord's Slanders, and the Killing of Hoskuld

Chapter 106

Three years later this happened at the Thingskalar Assembly. Amundi the Blind was there, the son of Hoskuld Njalsson. He had himself led around among the booths, and he came to the booth where Lyting of Samsstadir was inside. He had himself led into the booth and up to where Lyting was sitting.

"Is Lyting of Samsstadir here?" he said.

"Yes," said Lyting. "What do you want with me?"

"I want to know," said Amundi, "what compensation you mean to pay me for my father. I was born out of wedlock, and I have never been paid anything."

"I have paid for your father in full," said Lyting, "and your father's father and your father's brothers accepted it, while my brothers fell without any compensation. It came out both ways: I had done wrong, and I paid dearly for it."

"I'm not asking whether you paid them," said Amundi. "I know you've settled with them. I'm asking what compensation you mean to pay me."

"None at all," said Lyting.

"I don't see," said Amundi, "how that can be right in the sight of God, when you have struck so near my heart. And I can tell you this: if I had the sight of both my eyes, I would have either money for my father or a man's life for him. May God judge between us."

After that he went out. But when he came to the door of the booth, he turned back toward the inside. Then his eyes were opened.

He said, "Praise be to you, God, my Lord. Now I see what you want."

Then he ran into the booth until he came up to Lyting, and struck him in the head with an axe so hard that it sank in up to the back of the blade, and he wrenched the axe back out. Lyting fell forward and was dead at once. Amundi walked out to the door of the booth, and when he came to the very spot where his eyes had been opened, they closed again, and he was blind for the rest of his life.

After that he had himself taken to Njal and his sons, and he told them of the killing of Lyting.

"No one can blame you for this," said Njal, "because such things are fated. But when things like this happen, it is a warning not to brush aside those who stand so near."

Then Njal offered Lyting's kinsmen a settlement. Hoskuld the Chieftain of Hvitanes had a hand in getting Lyting's kinsmen to accept it, and the case was put to arbitration. Half the compensation was dropped on account of the grievance Amundi was thought to have had. After that the two sides gave pledges of peace, and Lyting's kinsmen gave Amundi their pledge of peace.

People rode home from the assembly, and now all was quiet for a long time.

Chapter 107

That summer Valgard the Gray came back to Iceland. He was still a heathen. He went to his son Mord at Hof and stayed there over the winter.

He said to Mord, "I've ridden all over this district, and I hardly know it for the same place. I came to Hvitanes and saw a great many booth walls there and a great deal of new building. And I came to the Thingskalar Assembly and saw our booth there pulled down to the ground. What is the meaning of such outrages?"

Mord answered, "New chieftaincies have been set up here, and the law of the Fifth Court, and men have declared themselves out of my following and into Hoskuld's."

Valgard said, "You've repaid me badly for the chieftaincy I put in your hands, to handle it so like a coward. Now I want you to repay them with something that drags every one of them to his death. And the way to do it is to set them against each other with slander, so that Njal's sons kill Hoskuld. There are many men to take up the case for him, and then Njal's sons will be killed for it."

"I won't be able to manage that," said Mord.

"I'll tell you how," said Valgard. "You will invite Njal's sons to your home and send them off with gifts. But you won't bring out the slander until there's a great friendship between you and they trust you as much as they trust themselves. That way you can pay Skarphedin back for taking that money from you after Gunnar's death. And you will never take the leadership until all of them are dead."

They agreed between them that this plan should be carried out.

Mord said, "I wish, father, that you would take the faith. You're an old man."

"I won't," said Valgard. "I would rather you threw the faith away, and then we'd see how things went."

Mord said he would not do that.

Valgard broke Mord's crosses in front of him, and all his holy emblems. A little later Valgard fell sick and died, and he was buried in a mound.

Chapter 108

Some time later Mord rode to Bergthorshvol and met Skarphedin and his brothers. He laid on the fine talk with them and kept talking all day, and said he wanted to have a great deal to do with them. Skarphedin took it all well, but said Mord had never wanted that before.

In the end Mord made himself such friends with them that neither side thought a plan was a plan unless they had made it together. Njal always took it badly when Mord came there, and he would usually show that he was annoyed.

One time Mord came to Bergthorshvol.

He said to Njal's sons, "I've arranged a feast at home, and I mean to drink the funeral ale for my father. I want to invite you, Njal's sons, and Kari to that feast, and I promise you won't go away without gifts."

They promised to come. Mord went home and got the feast ready. He invited a great many farmers, and it was a crowded feast. Njal's sons and Kari came. Mord gave Skarphedin a big gold brooch, and Kari a silver belt, and good gifts to Grim and Helgi.

They came home, praised the gifts and showed them to Njal.

He said they would end up paying full price for them, "and see to it that you don't repay him the way he would like."

Chapter 109

A little later Hoskuld and Njal's sons held feasts for each other, and Njal's sons invited Hoskuld first. Skarphedin owned a brown horse, four years old, big and handsome. He was a stallion and had never yet been led out to a horse fight. Skarphedin gave the horse to Hoskuld, and two mares along with him. All of them gave Hoskuld gifts and spoke of their friendship.

After that Hoskuld invited them to his home at Ossabaer. He had invited many guests, and there was a great crowd. He had had his hall taken down, but he had three outbuildings, and they had been made ready for people to sleep in. Everyone he had invited came, and the feast went very well. When people were ready to go home, Hoskuld picked out good gifts for them and went part of the way with Njal's sons. The Sigfussons went with him, and the whole crowd. Each side said that no one should ever come between them.

Some time later Mord came to Ossabaer and asked Hoskuld to talk with him. They went off to talk alone.

Mord said, "There's a big difference between you and Njal's sons as men. You gave them good gifts, but the gifts they gave you were a great mockery."

"What makes you say that?" said Hoskuld.

"They gave you a horse they called a colt of promise, and they did it to mock you, because they think you're untried too. And I can tell you something else: they envy you your chieftaincy. Skarphedin took it over at the assembly when you didn't come to the assembly for the opening of the Fifth Court. And Skarphedin never means to give it up."

"That isn't so," said Hoskuld. "I took it back at the autumn assembly this fall."

"Then it was Njal who saw to that," said Mord. "And they broke the settlement over Lyting too," said Mord.

"I don't intend to blame them for that," said Hoskuld.

"You won't deny this," said Mord. "When you and Skarphedin went east to the Markarfljot, an axe fell out from under his belt, and he had meant to kill you."

"That was his wood axe," said Hoskuld, "and I saw him put it under his belt. And I'll tell you straight out," said Hoskuld, "that you will never say anything so bad about Njal's sons that I'll believe it. And even if it came to that, and you were telling the truth that either I must kill them or they me, I would far rather suffer death at their hands than do them any harm. And you are the worse man for having said this."

Then Mord went home.

Some time later Mord went to see Njal's sons. He talked a great deal with the brothers and Kari.

"I've been told," said Mord, "that Hoskuld of Hvitanes has said that you, Skarphedin, broke the settlement over Lyting. And I found out that he thought you had plotted against his life when the two of you went east to the Markarfljot. But to my mind it was no less a plot against your life when he invited you to his feast and put you in the outbuilding farthest from the house, and wood was carried up to it all night long, and he meant to burn you inside. But it happened that Hogni Gunnarsson came that night, and so they never went through with it, because they were afraid of him. Then he went part of the way with you, and a big band of men with him. That was when he meant to make his second attack on you, and he set Grani Gunnarsson and Gunnar Lambason to kill you, but they lost their nerve and didn't dare go for you."

When he had said this, they argued against it at first. But it came about that they believed him, and they turned cold toward Hoskuld, and hardly spoke to him wherever they met. Hoskuld, for his part, did little to win them back, and so it went on for a while.

That autumn Hoskuld went east to Svinafell for a feast, and Flosi welcomed him well. Hildigunn was there too.

Flosi said to Hoskuld, "Hildigunn tells me there is a great coldness between you and Njal's sons, and I don't like it. I want to offer you this: don't ride back west. I'll find you a place to live at Skaftafell, and I'll send my brother Thorgeir to live at Ossabaer."

"Then some people will say," said Hoskuld, "that I ran away from there out of fear, and I won't have that."

"Then it is more likely," said Flosi, "that great trouble will come of it."

"That would be bad," said Hoskuld, "because I would rather die uncompensated than have many people suffer harm on my account."

A few days later Hoskuld got ready to go home, and Flosi gave him a scarlet cloak, trimmed with braid all the way down to the hem. Hoskuld rode home to Ossabaer. Now all was quiet for a while.

Hoskuld was so well liked that he had few enemies. But the same ill feeling went on between him and Njal's sons all that winter.

Njal had taken Kari's son, whose name was Thord, to foster. He had also fostered Thorhall, the son of Asgrim Ellida-Grimsson. Thorhall was a vigorous man and hard in everything he did. He had learned so much law from Njal that he was the third greatest lawyer in Iceland.

That year spring came early, and people sowed their grain early.

Chapter 110

One day Mord came to Bergthorshvol. He went off at once to talk with Njal's sons and Kari. Mord slandered Hoskuld as usual, and had a lot of new stories this time, and he kept egging Skarphedin and the others on to kill Hoskuld, and said Hoskuld would get in first if they didn't go after him at once.

"We'll take you up on it," said Skarphedin, "if you'll come with us and do your part."

"I'm ready for that," said Mord. They bound it with firm promises, and he was to come back there that evening.

Bergthora asked Njal, "What are they talking about out there?"

"I'm not in their plans," said Njal. "I was seldom left out when the plans were good ones."

Skarphedin did not lie down to sleep that evening, nor did his brothers, nor Kari. Late that same night Mord arrived. Then Njal's sons and Kari took their weapons and rode away.

They went on until they came to Ossabaer, and there they waited beside a wall. The weather was fine, and the sun was up.

Chapter 111

At that moment Hoskuld the Chieftain of Hvitanes woke up. He dressed and put on the cloak that was Flosi's gift. He took a basket of seed grain, and a sword in his other hand, and went to the field and sowed the grain.

Skarphedin and the others had agreed among themselves that every one of them would strike him. Skarphedin jumped up from behind the wall. When Hoskuld saw him, he made to turn away.

Then Skarphedin ran at him and said, "Don't bother backing off, Chieftain of Hvitanes," and struck at him. The blow landed on his head, and Hoskuld fell to his knees.

As he fell he said, "God help me, and forgive you."

Then they all ran at him and struck him.

After that Mord said, "An idea has come to me."

"What is it?" said Skarphedin.

"I'll go home first, and then I'll go up to Grjota and tell them the news and say what a bad deed it was. I know for certain that Thorgerd will ask me to give notice of the killing, and I'll do it, because that will do their case the most damage. I'll also send a man to Ossabaer to find out how soon they begin to act, and he'll hear the news there, and I'll pretend I learned it from him."

"Do it that way, then," said Skarphedin.

The brothers went home, and Kari with them. When they got home they told Njal the news.

"This is terrible news," said Njal, "and a hard thing to know about. It's the truth that this grieves me so deeply that I'd rather have lost two of my sons and have Hoskuld alive."

"There's some excuse for that," said Skarphedin. "You're an old man, and it's to be expected that it hits you hard."

"It isn't old age so much," said Njal, "as that I know better than you what will come after."

"What will come after?" said Skarphedin.

"My death," said Njal, "and my wife's death, and the deaths of all my sons."

"What do you foretell for me?" said Kari.

"They'll find it hard going against your luck," said Njal, "because you'll be more than a match for all of them."

This was the one thing that touched Njal so deeply that he could never speak of it without weeping.

Chapter 112

Hildigunn woke up and found that Hoskuld was gone from the bed. She said, "My dreams have been hard ones, and not good. Go and look for Hoskuld."

They searched for him around the farm and did not find him. By then Hildigunn had dressed. She went with two men to the field, and there they found Hoskuld killed.

Just then Mord Valgardsson's shepherd came up too, and told her that Njal's sons had gone down from there, "and Skarphedin called out to me and declared the killing his own."

"It would have been a manly deed," said Hildigunn, "if one man had done it."

She took the cloak and wiped up all the blood with it, and wrapped the clots of blood inside it, and folded it up and laid it away in her chest.

Then she sent a man up to Grjota to tell the news there. Mord was already there and had told it. Ketil of Mork had come there too.

Thorgerd said to Ketil, "Now Hoskuld is dead, as we know. Remember now what you promised when you took him to foster."

"It may be," said Ketil, "that I promised a great many things then, because I never thought these days would come that have come now. And I'm in a hard place, because near kin is as near as nose to eyes, and I am married to Njal's daughter."

"Do you want Mord to give notice of the killing?" said Thorgerd.

"I don't know," said Ketil, "because it seems to me that more harm than good comes from him."

But as soon as Mord talked with Ketil, it went with him as it did with everyone else: it seemed to him that Mord would be true to him. They decided that Mord should give notice of the killing and prepare the whole case for the assembly.

Then Mord went down to Ossabaer. The nine neighbors who lived nearest the scene of the killing came there. Mord had ten men with him. He showed the neighbors Hoskuld's wounds and named witnesses to them, and named a man for every wound except one. That one he pretended not to know who had given, but it was the wound he had given himself. He gave notice of the killing against Skarphedin, and of the wounds against his brothers and Kari. Then he summoned the nine neighbors of the scene from their homes to the Althing. After that he rode home.

He almost never met Njal's sons, and when they did meet they were short with each other. That was part of their plan.

News of Hoskuld's killing spread through every district, and people spoke badly of it.

Njal's sons went to see Asgrim Ellida-Grimsson and asked for his support.

"You can be sure of it," he said, "that I'll support you in all the larger matters. But my heart is heavy about this case, because there are many to take up the suit, and this killing is badly spoken of in every district."

Then Njal's sons went home.

Chapter 113

There was a man named Gudmund the Powerful, who lived at Modruvellir in Eyjafjord. He was the son of Eyjolf, the son of Einar, the son of Audun the Rotten, the son of Thorolf Butter, the son of Thorstein Skrofi, the son of Grim Kamban. Gudmund's mother was Hallbera, the daughter of Thorodd Helmet, and Hallbera's mother was Reginleif, the daughter of Saemund the Hebridean, after whom Saemundarhlid in Skagafjord is named. The mother of Eyjolf, Gudmund's father, was Valgerd Runolfsdottir. Valgerd's mother was Valborg. Her mother was Jorunn the Unborn, the daughter of King Oswald the Holy. Jorunn's mother was Bera, the daughter of King Edmund the Holy. The mother of Einar, Eyjolf's father, was Helga, the daughter of Helgi the Lean, who settled Eyjafjord. Helgi was the son of Eyvind the Norwegian and of Rafarta, the daughter of Kjarval, King of the Irish. The mother of Helga, Helgi's daughter, was Thorunn Hyrna, the daughter of Ketil Flat-Nose, the son of Bjorn Buna, the son of Grim, a lord in Norway. Grim's mother was Hervor, and Hervor's mother was Thorgerd, the daughter of King Haleyg of Halogaland.

Gudmund the Powerful's wife was named Thorlaug. She was the daughter of Atli the Strong, the son of Eilif Eagle, the son of Bard of Al, the son of Ketil Fox, the son of Skidi the Old. Thorlaug's mother was named Herdis. She was the daughter of Thord of Hofdi, the son of Bjorn Byrdusmjor, the son of Hroald Hrygg, the son of Bjorn Ironside, the son of Ragnar Hairy-Breeches, the son of Sigurd Hring, the son of Randver, the son of Radbard. The mother of Herdis, Thord's daughter, was Thorgerd Skidadottir. Her mother was Fridgerd, the daughter of Kjarval, King of the Irish.

Gudmund was a great chieftain, and a very wealthy man. He had a hundred people in his household. He kept down every chieftain north of Oxnadal Heath, so that some of them left their farms, some he had put to death, and some gave up their chieftaincies to him. From him are descended all the finest families in the country: the men of Oddi and the Sturlungs, the men of Hvamm and the men of Fljot, and Bishop Ketil, and many of the best men there are.

Gudmund was a friend of Asgrim Ellida-Grimsson, and Asgrim meant to ask him for support.

Chapter 114

There was a man named Snorri, who was called the Godi. He lived at Helgafell until Gudrun Osvifsdottir bought the land from him, and she lived there into old age, while Snorri moved to Hvammsfjord and lived at Saelingsdalstunga. Snorri's father was named Thorgrim. He was the son of Thorstein Cod-Biter, the son of Thorolf Mostur-Beard, the son of Ornolf Fish-Driver. But Ari the Learned says he was the son of Thorgils Reydarsida. Thorolf Mostur-Beard was married to Oska, the daughter of Thorstein the Red. Thorgrim's mother was named Thora. She was the daughter of Oleif Feilan, the son of Thorstein the Red, the son of Olaf the White, the son of Ingjald, the son of Helgi; and Ingjald's mother was Thora, the daughter of Sigurd Snake-in-the-Eye, the son of Ragnar Hairy-Breeches. And the mother of Snorri the Godi was Thordis, the daughter of Sur and the sister of Gisli.

Snorri was a great friend of Asgrim Ellida-Grimsson, and Asgrim meant to ask him for support.

Snorri was the wisest man in Iceland of those who did not have the gift of foresight. He was good to his friends and grim to his enemies.

That year there was a great riding to the assembly from every Quarter of the country, and people had many suits prepared.

Chapters 115 to 119: Hildigunn, and the Search for Allies

Chapter 115

Flosi heard of the killing of Hoskuld, his kinsman by marriage, and it brought him great grief and anger, though he kept himself well in hand. He was told how the case had been prepared after Hoskuld's killing, and he had little to say about it. He sent word to his father-in-law, Hall of Sida, and to Hall's son Ljot, that they should come to the assembly with a large following. Ljot was thought the most promising future chieftain there in the east. It had been foretold of him that if he rode to the assembly three summers and came home safe each time, he would become the greatest chieftain of his family and the one who lived longest. He had ridden to the assembly one summer by then, and now he meant to ride a second. Flosi sent word to Kol Thorsteinsson, and to Glum, the son of Hildir the Old, to Geirleif, the son of Onund Bag-Back, and to Modolf Ketilsson, and they all rode to join Flosi. Hall also promised to come with a large following.

Flosi rode until he came to Kirkjubaer, to Surt Asbjarnarson. Then Flosi sent for his brother's son, Kolbein Egilsson, and he came there.

From there he rode to Hofdabrekka. Thorgrim the Showy lived there, the son of Thorkel the Fair.

Flosi asked him to ride to the Althing with him. He agreed to come, and said to Flosi, "I've seen you more cheerful than this, sir, though there's some excuse if you're not."

Flosi said, "Something has happened that I'd give a great part of all I own to have had never happen. Bad seed has been sown, and bad things will grow from it."

From there he rode over Arnarstakksheidi and came to Solheimar that evening. Lodmund Ulfsson lived there. He was a great friend of Flosi's. Flosi stayed there that night, and in the morning Lodmund rode with him to Dal, and they spent a night there. Runolf, the son of Ulf Aurgodi, lived there.

Flosi said to Runolf, "Here we'll get a true account of the killing of Hoskuld the Chieftain of Hvitanes. You're a truthful man and you live close to where it happened, so I'll believe everything you tell me about what the grounds of the quarrel between them were."

Runolf said, "There's no use dressing it up in words: he was killed with less than no cause, and everyone mourns his death. No one feels it as much as Njal, his foster father."

"Then they'll find it hard to get men to support them," said Flosi.

"So they will," said Runolf, "unless something changes."

"What has been done so far?" said Flosi.

"The neighbors have been summoned," said Runolf, "and notice of the killing has been given."

"Who did that?" said Flosi.

"Mord Valgardsson," said Runolf.

"How far can that be trusted?" said Flosi.

"He's my kinsman," said Runolf, "but I'll still tell you the truth: more people get harm from him than good. Now I want to ask you this, Flosi: give your anger a rest, and take the matter up in the way that brings the least trouble, because Njal will make good offers, and so will others of the best men."

Flosi said, "Ride to the assembly, then, Runolf, and your words will count for a great deal with me, unless things turn out worse than they ought."

Then they stopped talking, and Runolf promised to come. Runolf sent word to his kinsman Haf the Wise. He rode there at once.

From there Flosi rode to Ossabaer.

Chapter 116

Hildigunn was outside, and she said, "Now all the men of my household shall be outside when Flosi rides into the yard, and the women shall clean the house and put up the wall hangings and make ready the high seat for Flosi."

Then Flosi rode into the home field. Hildigunn turned to him and said, "Welcome, kinsman, safe and well. My heart is glad that you've come."

"We'll eat our midday meal here," said Flosi, "and then ride on."

Then their horses were tied up.

Flosi went into the main room and sat down. He flung the high seat away from under him onto the platform and said, "I'm neither a king nor an earl, and I don't want a high seat made for me. There's no need to make fun of me."

Hildigunn was standing nearby, and she said, "It's a pity if it displeases you, because we did it with honest hearts."

Flosi said, "If your heart is honest toward me, it will speak for itself, and it will also condemn itself if it isn't."

Hildigunn laughed a cold laugh and said, "That's nothing yet. You and I will come to closer quarters before this is over."

She sat down beside Flosi, and they talked quietly for a long time.

Then the tables were set up, and Flosi and his men washed their hands. Flosi looked at the towel, and it was nothing but holes, with one end torn away. He threw it down on the bench and would not dry himself on it, but tore a piece off the tablecloth and dried himself on that, and threw it to his men. Then Flosi sat down at the table and told his men to eat.

Then Hildigunn came into the room and went up to Flosi, and pushed her hair back from her eyes and wept.

Flosi said, "You're heavy-hearted now, kinswoman, when you weep. But it's right that you weep for a good man."

Then she said, "What will you do for me now, in prosecuting this, and what support will you give me?"

Flosi said, "I will take your case to the full extent of the law, or else work for a settlement that good men can see does us full honor in every way."

She said, "Hoskuld would have taken vengeance for you, if he had been the one to act after your death."

Flosi answered, "You don't lack ruthlessness, and it's plain what you want."

Hildigunn said, "Arnor Ornolfsson of Fossarskogar had done your father Thord Frey's-Godi less wrong than this, and your brothers Kolbein and Egil killed him at the Skaftafell Assembly."

Then Hildigunn went out into the hall and opened her chest. She took out the cloak that Flosi had given Hoskuld. Hoskuld had been killed in that cloak, and she had kept it there with all the blood in it. She came back into the main room with the cloak. She walked up to Flosi without a word. By then Flosi had eaten his fill, and the table had been cleared. Hildigunn threw the cloak over Flosi. The dried blood rattled down all over him.

Then she said, "You gave this cloak to Hoskuld, Flosi, and now I give it back to you. He was killed in it. I call on God and all good men to witness that I charge you, by all the miracles of your Christ and by your courage and your manhood, to avenge every one of the wounds that were on him when he died, or else be called a man without honor by every man alive."

Flosi threw the cloak off and flung it into her arms and said, "You are the worst of monsters, and you want us to take the road that will be worst for all of us. Cold are the counsels of women."

Flosi was so shaken that his face went red as blood one moment, pale as grass the next, and then blue as death.

Flosi and his men went to their horses and rode away. He rode to Holtsvad and waited there for the Sigfussons and his other friends.

Ingjald lived at Keldur. He was the brother of Hrodny, the mother of Hoskuld Njalsson. They were the children of Hoskuld the White, the son of Ingjald the Strong, the son of Geirfinn the Red, the son of Solvi, the son of Gunnstein Berserks'-Bane. Ingjald was married to Thraslaug, the daughter of Egil, the son of Thord Frey's-Godi. Egil's mother was Thraslaug, the daughter of Thorstein Titling. Thraslaug's mother was Unn, the daughter of Eyvind Karfi and the sister of Modolf the Wise.

Flosi sent word to Ingjald to come and meet him. Ingjald set out at once with a company of fifteen, himself included. They were all men of his household. Ingjald was a big man and strong. He was always quiet at home, a very brave man, and generous with money to his friends.

Flosi welcomed Ingjald warmly and said to him, "A great trouble has come into our hands, and it's hard to see a way out of it now. I ask you, kinsman, not to part from my cause until this trouble is over."

Ingjald said, "I'm in a hard position, because of my ties by marriage with Njal and his sons, and other great matters that pass between us."

Flosi said, "When I married my brother's daughter to you, I took it that you promised to support me in every case."

"And that is most likely what I'll do," said Ingjald, "but first I want to ride home, and go to the assembly from there."

Chapter 117

The Sigfussons heard that Flosi was at Holtsvad and rode there to meet him. Ketil of Mork was there, and his brother Lambi, and Thorkel and Mord and Sigmund, the sons of Sigfus. Lambi Sigurdarson was there too, and Gunnar Lambason and Grani Gunnarsson, and Vebrand Hamundarson. Flosi stood up to meet them and welcomed them all warmly.

They walked down to the river. Flosi got the true story from them, and it did not differ at all from what Runolf of Dal had told him.

Flosi said to Ketil of Mork, "I put this to you: how firmly set are you on this case, you and the other Sigfussons?"

Ketil said, "I would like to see a settlement between us. But I have sworn oaths not to part from this case until it is ended one way or another, and to stake my life on it."

Flosi said, "You're a man of great worth, and it becomes such men well."

Grani Gunnarsson and Gunnar Lambason both spoke at once: "We want outlawries and deaths."

Flosi said, "It isn't settled that we'll get both to divide and to choose."

Grani said, "When they killed Thrain at the Markarfljot, and later his son Hoskuld, I made up my mind never to settle with them with a true settlement, because I would gladly be there when they were all killed."

Flosi said, "You've sat so close to them that you could have avenged this, if you'd had the courage and the manhood for it. It seems to me that you are asking for something now, you and many others, that you'd give a great deal of money, as time goes by, not to have been part of. I see this clearly: even if we get our way and kill Njal or his sons, they are men of such standing and such great family that there will be a prosecution after them so great that we will have to go down on our knees to many a man and beg for support before we can bring ourselves to a settlement and out of this trouble. And you can count on this as well: many who own great wealth now will be poor, and some will lose both their wealth and their lives."

Mord Valgardsson rode to meet Flosi, and said he wanted to ride to the assembly with him, with all his men. Flosi took that well, and proposed that Mord should marry his daughter Rannveig to Starkad, Flosi's brother's son, who lived at Stafafell. Flosi's aim was that this way he would make sure of Mord's loyalty and his men. Mord took to it hopefully, but referred it to Gizur the White and asked that it be talked over at the assembly. Mord was married to Thorkatla, the daughter of Gizur the White. Mord and Flosi rode to the assembly together and talked every day.

Chapter 118

Njal said to Skarphedin, "What plan have you made, you brothers and Kari?"

Skarphedin said, "We don't spend long reading dreams over most things. But to tell you, we'll ride to Tunga, to Asgrim Ellida-Grimsson, and from there to the assembly. And what do you mean to do about your own journey, father?"

Njal answered, "I'll ride to the assembly, because my honor requires that I not part from your case as long as I live. I expect that many people there will speak kindly to me, and you'll gain by me and never pay for me."

Thorhall Asgrimsson, Njal's foster son, was there. Njal's sons laughed at him because he was wearing a coarse brown-striped cloak, and asked how long he meant to keep it on.

Thorhall answered, "I'll have thrown it off by the time I have to prosecute for my foster father."

Njal said, "You'll prove best when the most is at stake."

Then they all got ready to leave home, nearly thirty men, and rode until they came to the Thjorsa. There Njal's kinsmen caught up with them, Thorleif Crow and Thorgrim the Big. They were the sons of Holta-Thorir, and they offered Njal's sons their men and their support, and Njal's sons accepted. Then they all rode together across the Thjorsa until they came to Laxarbakki, and rested their horses there. Hjalti Skeggjason came to meet them there, and he and Njal talked quietly together for a long time.

Hjalti said, "I'll always show that I'm not one to hide my mind. Njal has asked me for support. I have agreed, and promised him my help. He has paid me in advance, me and many others, with his good counsel."

Hjalti told Njal all about Flosi's movements.

They sent Thorhall ahead to Tunga to tell Asgrim that they would be there that evening. Asgrim made ready at once and was outside when Njal rode into the home field. Njal was wearing a blue cape, with a felt hat on his head and a small axe in his hand. Asgrim lifted Njal down from his horse and carried him in and set him in the high seat. Then all Njal's sons and Kari went in. Asgrim went out again. Hjalti wanted to turn away, thinking there were too many people there. Asgrim took hold of his reins and said he would not get away like that, and had their horses unsaddled, and took Hjalti in and seated him beside Njal. Thorleif and his brother sat on the other bench with their men.

Asgrim sat down on a stool in front of Njal and asked, "What does your heart tell you about our case?"

Njal answered, "Rather heavy things, because I fear that the men in this are not men of good luck. But I would like you, my friend, to send for all the men of your following and ride to the assembly with me."

"I had meant to," said Asgrim, "and I'll promise you this as well: I'll never walk out of your case as long as I can get any men to stand with me."

Everyone inside thanked him and said it was nobly spoken.

They stayed there that night, and the next day all Asgrim's men came. Then they all rode together until they came up to the assembly, where their booths had been put up ahead of them.

Chapter 119

By then Flosi had come to the assembly and filled his whole booth. Runolf filled the booth of the men of Dal, and Mord the booth of the Rangarvellir men. Of the men from the east, Hall of Sida had come the farthest, and hardly anyone else had come from so far. Still, Hall had brought a large following from his district. He joined Flosi's company at once and asked him to accept a settlement and make peace. Hall was a wise man and meant well. Flosi answered everything well, but gave way on little.

Hall asked who had promised him support. Flosi named Mord Valgardsson, and said he had asked for his daughter's hand for his kinsman Starkad.

Hall said the woman was a good match, but that there was nothing but bad in dealing with Mord, "and you'll find that out before this assembly is over."

Then they stopped talking.

One day Njal and Asgrim talked quietly together for a long time.

Then Asgrim jumped up and said to Njal's sons, "We'd better go and look for friends, so we aren't overpowered, because this case will be fought hard."

Asgrim went out, and next to him Helgi Njalsson, then Kari Solmundarson, then Grim Njalsson, then Skarphedin, then Thorhall Asgrimsson, then Thorgrim the Big, then Thorleif Crow. They went to the booth of Gizur the White and went inside. Gizur stood up to meet them and asked them to sit down and drink.

Asgrim answered, "That isn't how things stand, and this isn't something to mumble about. What support can I expect from you, since you're my kinsman?"

Gizur answered, "My sister Jorunn would expect me not to back away from supporting you. And so it shall be, now and from now on: whatever comes shall come over us both."

Asgrim thanked him and then went away.

Then Skarphedin asked, "Where do we go now?"

Asgrim answered, "To the booth of the Olfus men."

They went there. Asgrim asked whether Skafti Thoroddsson was in the booth. He was told that he was. Then they went into the booth. Skafti was sitting on the platform and greeted Asgrim. Asgrim returned the greeting well. Skafti invited Asgrim to sit beside him.

Asgrim said he could stay only a short while, "but my business is with you."

"Let me hear it," said Skafti.

"I want to ask for your help," said Asgrim, "for you to support me and my kinsmen."

"What I had hoped," said Skafti, "was that your troubles would never come into my house."

Asgrim answered, "That's a poor thing to say, to be least help to people when the most is at stake."

"Who is that man," said Skafti, "with four men walking ahead of him, the big, pale one, with the unlucky look, hard-faced and like a troll?"

He answered, "My name is Skarphedin, and you've seen me at every assembly, but I'm wiser than you in this, that I don't need to ask your name. Your name is Skafti Thoroddsson. But before that you called yourself Bristle-Head, after you had killed Ketil of Elda. You shaved your head then and smeared tar on it. Then you paid some slaves to cut loose a strip of turf, and you crept under it for the night. After that you went to Thorolf Loftsson at Eyrar, and he took you in and carried you out in his flour sacks."

After that Asgrim and the others went out.

Skarphedin said, "Where shall we go now?"

"To the booth of Snorri the Godi," said Asgrim.

Then they went to Snorri's booth. There was one man outside the booth. Asgrim asked whether Snorri was in the booth. The man said he was. Asgrim went into the booth, and all of them with him. Snorri was sitting on the platform. Asgrim went up to him and greeted him well. Snorri received him warmly and asked him to sit down.

Asgrim said he could stay only a short while, "but my business is with you."

Snorri told him to say what it was.

Asgrim said, "I'd like you to come to the courts with me and support me, because you are wise and a great man for getting things done."

"Our own lawsuits are going hard for us just now," said Snorri, "and many men are pushing hard against us, so we're reluctant to take on other men's troubles in other Quarters."

"That's understandable," said Asgrim, "because you owe us nothing."

"I know you're a good man," said Snorri, "and so I'll promise you this: I'll never be against you, and I won't give support to your enemies."

Asgrim thanked him.

Snorri said, "Who is that man, with four walking ahead of him, pale and sharp-featured, grinning so his teeth show, with an axe raised on his shoulder?"

"My name is Hedin," he said, "but some men call me Skarphedin, by my full name. What more do you want to say to me?"

Snorri said, "This: I think you a hard-looking and formidable man, but I'd guess your best luck has run out now, and I think you have little of your life left."

"That's fine," said Skarphedin, "because that's a debt we all have to pay. But you have more need to avenge your father than to make prophecies like that for me."

"Many have said that before," said Snorri, "and I won't get angry over it."

After that they went out, and got no support there. From there they went to the booth of the Skagafjord men. That booth belonged to Haf the Wealthy. He was the son of Thorkel Eiriksson of Goddalir, the son of Geirmund, the son of Hroald, the son of Eirik Bristle-Beard, who killed Grjotgard in Soknadal in Norway. Haf's mother was named Thorunn, and she was the daughter of Asbjorn Myrkarskalli, the son of Horse-Bjorn. Asgrim and the others went into the booth. Haf was sitting in the middle of the booth, talking to a man. Asgrim went up to him and greeted him. Haf received him well and invited him to sit down.

Asgrim said, "What I'd like to ask of you is that you support me and my kinsmen."

Haf answered quickly that he would not take on their troubles, "but I do want to ask who that pale one is, with four men walking ahead of him, who looks as evil as if he'd walked out of the sea cliffs."

Skarphedin said, "Never you mind who I am, you milksop, because I'd dare to walk on even where you lay in wait for me, and I wouldn't be the least afraid of boys like you on my road. You'd do better to go after your sister Svanlaug, whom Eydis Iron-Blade and Stedjakoll carried off from your house, and you didn't dare do anything about it."

Asgrim said, "Let's go out. There's no hope of support here."

Then they went to the booth of the Modruvellir men and asked whether Gudmund the Powerful was in the booth, and they were told that he was. They went into the booth. There was a high seat in the middle of the booth, and Gudmund the Powerful was sitting in it. Asgrim went up to Gudmund and greeted him. Gudmund received him well and invited him to sit down.

Asgrim said, "I won't sit, but I do want to ask for your help, because you're a man of drive and a great chieftain."

Gudmund said, "I won't be against you. And if I see fit to support you, we can talk about that later," and he took it all well.

Asgrim thanked him for what he had said.

Gudmund said, "There's one man in your band I've been watching for a while, and he looks to me unlike most men I've ever seen."

"Which one is that?" said Asgrim.

"Four men walk ahead of him," said Gudmund. "His hair is chestnut brown and his face is pale. He's big in build and strong-looking, and so quick in his courage that I'd rather have him at my side than any ten others. And yet the man has an unlucky look."

Skarphedin said, "I know you think you're speaking of me, but our bad luck isn't of the same kind. I'm blamed for the killing of Hoskuld of Hvitanes, and that's fair enough. But Thorkel the Bully and Thorir Helgason made up slanders about you, and nothing has ever galled you more."

Then they went out. Then Skarphedin said, "Where shall we go now?"

"To the booth of the Ljosavatn men," said Asgrim.

Thorkel the Bully had put up that booth. He was the son of Thorgeir the Godi, the son of Tjorvi, the son of Thorkel the Tall, and Thorgeir's mother was Thorunn, the daughter of Thorstein, the son of Sigmund, the son of Gnupa-Bard. Thorkel the Bully's mother was named Gudrid. She was the daughter of Thorkel the Black of Hleidrargard, the son of Thorir Snepil, the son of Ketil Brimil, the son of Ornolf, the son of Bjornolf, the son of Grim Hairy-Cheek, the son of Ketil Haeng, the son of Hallbjorn Half-Troll. Thorkel the Bully had been abroad and made a name for himself in other lands. He had killed a robber east in the Jamtland forest. Then he went east to Sweden and joined company with old Sorkvir, and they raided in the Baltic. East of Balagardssida, Thorkel had to fetch water for them one evening. There he met a monster, the kind called a finngalkn, and fought it for a long time, and in the end he killed it. From there he went east to mainland Estonia. There he killed a flying dragon. Then he went back to Sweden, and from there to Norway, and then out to Iceland. He had these great deeds carved above his bed closet and on a chair in front of his high seat. He also fought against Gudmund the Powerful at Ljosvetningaleid, with his brothers, and the Ljosavatn men won. After that Thorir Helgason and Thorkel the Bully made up slanders about Gudmund. Thorkel said there was no one in Iceland he would not fight in single combat, and no one he would back away from. He was called Thorkel the Bully because he spared no one, in word or deed, whoever he was dealing with.

Chapters 120 to 124: The Settlement at the Althing

Chapter 120

Asgrim Ellida-Grimsson and his companions went to the booth of Thorkel the Bully.

Asgrim said to his companions, "This booth belongs to Thorkel the Bully, a great champion, and it would mean a great deal to us to get his support. We'll have to be careful here in every way, because he is stubborn and hard to handle. Now I want to ask you, Skarphedin, to keep out of our talk."

Skarphedin grinned. He was dressed in a blue tunic and blue-striped breeches, with high black shoes on his feet. He had a silver belt around his waist, and in his hand the axe he had killed Thrain with, which he called Battle-Troll, and a small round shield, and a silk band around his head, and his hair combed back behind his ears. No man looked more like a warrior, and so everyone knew him, even those who had never seen him. He walked in his place in the line, neither ahead of it nor behind.

They went into the booth and up to the far end of it. Thorkel was sitting in the middle of the platform, with his men on every side of him. Asgrim greeted him. Thorkel returned the greeting well.

Asgrim said to him, "We've come here to ask for your support, that you come to the courts with us."

Thorkel said, "Why would you need my support, when you went to Gudmund? He must have promised you his help."

"We didn't get his support," said Asgrim.

Thorkel said, "Then Gudmund thought the case would win him no friends, and so it must be, because this was about the worst deed that has been done. And I know what brought you here: you thought I'd have fewer scruples than Gudmund and would be willing to back a bad cause."

Asgrim fell silent then, and took it hard.

Thorkel said, "Who is that big, ominous-looking man with four men walking ahead of him, pale and sharp-featured, with an unlucky look and an evil one?"

Skarphedin said, "My name is Skarphedin, and you have no call to pick out mocking words for me, when I've done you no harm. It has never happened to me that I bullied my father and fought with him, as you did with yours. You've seldom ridden to the Althing or busied yourself with the business of the assembly, and you'd be handier at the dairy work on your farm at Oxara, out where nobody comes. And you'd do better to pick out of your teeth the end of the mare's gut you ate before you rode to the assembly. Your shepherd saw you, and he was amazed that you would do anything so foul."

Then Thorkel leaped up in a great rage and seized his short sword and said, "I got this sword in Sweden, and I killed the greatest of champions to win it, and since then I've killed many a man with it. And as soon as I can reach you, I'll drive it through you, and that's what you'll get for your foul words."

Skarphedin stood there with his axe raised, grinned, and said, "I had this axe in my hand when I leaped twelve ells across the Markarfljot and killed Thrain Sigfusson, and there were eight of them standing there, and not one of them laid a hand on me. And I have never raised a weapon against a man and missed him."²

Then he pushed his brothers and his brother-in-law Kari out of the way and strode forward to Thorkel.

Then Skarphedin said, "Now do one of two things, Thorkel the Bully: either sheathe your sword and sit down, or I'll drive this axe into your head and split you down to the shoulders."

Thorkel sheathed the sword and sat down at once. Nothing like that had ever happened to him before, nor did it ever again. Then Asgrim and the others went out.

Skarphedin said, "Where shall we go now?"

Asgrim answered, "Home to our booth."

"Then we go home to our booth sick of begging," said Skarphedin.

Asgrim turned to him and said, "In many places you've been too sharp with your tongue, but here, where Thorkel was concerned, I think you gave him only what he deserved."

Then they went home to their booth and told Njal everything that had happened.

He said, "Let it all take its course, wherever fate pulls it."

Gudmund the Powerful now heard how things had gone between Skarphedin and Thorkel, and he said, "You all know how things have gone between me and the Ljosavatn men, and I have never suffered such shame or humiliation at their hands as Thorkel has now suffered at Skarphedin's. This has turned out very well."

Then Gudmund said to his brother Einar Thveraeing, "You shall go with all my men and support Njal's sons when the courts go out. And if they need support next summer, I will support them myself."

Einar agreed to this and had Asgrim told.

Asgrim said, "Gudmund is unlike most men in the way he behaves as a chieftain."

Then Asgrim told Njal.

Chapter 121

The next day Asgrim met with Gizur the White, Hjalti Skeggjason and Einar Thveraeing. Mord Valgardsson was there too. By then he had given up the case and handed it over to the Sigfussons.

Then Asgrim said, "I put this to you first, Gizur the White, and to Hjalti and Einar, because I want to tell you how matters stand. You'll know that Mord has taken up the case. But the fact is that Mord was there at the killing of Hoskuld and gave him the wound that no one was named for. It looks to me as if the case must be void in law for that reason."

"Then let's bring it out at once," said Hjalti.

Thorhall Asgrimsson said, "The wise thing is to keep all of this secret until the courts go out."

"What difference does that make?" said Hjalti.

Thorhall answered, "If they find out now that the case was wrongly prepared, they can save the suit. They can send a man home from the assembly at once to summon the defendants from their homes to the assembly, and call the neighbors to the panel here at the assembly, and then the case will be rightly brought."

"You're a wise man, Thorhall," they said, "and we'll take your advice."

After that each man went to his own booth.

The Sigfussons gave notice of their suits at the Law Rock, and asked in which assembly the defendants belonged and where they had their legal residence. The courts were to go out to hear suits on Friday evening. Until then the assembly was quiet. Many men tried to bring about a settlement between them, but Flosi was hard to deal with, and the others on his side were even more outspoken, and things looked bad.

Now Friday evening came, when the courts were to go out. Then the whole assembly went to the courts. Flosi and his men stood on the south side of the Rangarvellir court. With him were Hall of Sida, and Runolf of Dal, the son of Ulf Aurgodi, and the others who had promised Flosi their support. On the north side of the Rangarvellir court stood Asgrim Ellida-Grimsson and Gizur the White, Hjalti Skeggjason and Einar Thveraeing. Njal's sons were back at their booth, and Kari, and Thorleif Crow and Thorgrim the Big. They all sat there armed, and it was not a band anyone would care to attack.

Njal had asked the judges to go into court. Now the Sigfussons brought the case. They named witnesses and called on Njal's sons to listen to their oath. Then they swore the oath. Then they stated the charge. Then they had the witnesses to the notice give their testimony. Then they called on the neighbors to take their seats on the panel. Then they invited the defense to challenge members of the panel.

Then Thorhall Asgrimsson stood up and named witnesses, and forbade the panel to give its verdict, by a formal veto. His grounds were that the man who had given notice of the suit was himself guilty of a real offense against the law, and was liable to outlawry himself.

"What do you mean by that?" said Flosi.

Thorhall answered, "Mord Valgardsson went to the killing of Hoskuld with Njal's sons, and he gave him the wound for which no man was named when witnesses were named to the wounds. You cannot argue against it: the case is void."

Chapter 122

Then Njal stood up and said, "I ask Hall of Sida and Flosi and all the Sigfussons and all our own men not to go away, but to hear what I have to say."

They did so.

Then he said, "It seems to me that this case has come to nothing, and that's to be expected, because it grew from evil roots. I want you all to know that I loved Hoskuld more than my own sons, and when I heard that he had been killed, it seemed to me that the sweetest light of my eyes had been put out, and I would rather have lost all my sons and had him live. Now I ask Hall of Sida and Runolf of Dal, Gizur the White and Einar Thveraeing and Haf the Wise to let me make a settlement for this killing on behalf of my sons, and I want those who are best fitted for it to arbitrate."

Gizur and Einar and Haf each made a long speech in turn, and asked Flosi to settle, and promised him their friendship in return. Flosi answered them all well, but promised nothing.

Then Hall of Sida said to Flosi, "Will you keep your word now and grant me the request you promised to grant me when I got your kinsman Thorgrim, the son of Digur-Ketil, out of the country after he had killed Halli the Red?"

Flosi said, "I'll grant it to you, father-in-law, because you'll ask only for what makes my honor greater than before."

Hall said, "Then I want you to settle quickly and let good men arbitrate, and in that way buy yourself the friendship of the best men."

Flosi said, "I want you all to know that, for the sake of my father-in-law Hall and the other best men, I will agree to have this arbitrated here by six men from each side, lawfully named. I think Njal deserves that I grant him this."

Njal thanked him, and all of them, and the others who were there said that Flosi had done well.

Flosi said, "Now I will name my arbitrators. I name first my father-in-law Hall, and Ossur of Breida, Surt Asbjarnarson of Kirkjubaer, Modolf Ketilsson, Haf the Wise and Runolf of Dal, and everyone will agree that these are the best fitted for it of all my men." Modolf lived at Asar then.

Then he asked Njal to name his arbitrators.

Njal stood up and said, "For this I name first Asgrim Ellida-Grimsson and Hjalti Skeggjason, Gizur the White and Einar Thveraeing, Snorri the Godi and Gudmund the Powerful."

Then Njal and Flosi and the Sigfussons shook hands, and Njal gave his handshake pledge, on behalf of all his sons and of his son-in-law Kari, to abide by what these twelve men decided. It could be said that the whole assembly was glad of it. Then men were sent for Snorri and Gudmund, because they were in their booths. It was agreed that the judges should sit in the Law Council and everyone else should leave.

Chapter 123

Snorri the Godi said, "Now we are the twelve judges here to whom these cases have been referred. I want to ask all of you that we raise no difficulties in these cases that might keep them from being reconciled."

Gudmund said, "Do you want to impose any banishment from the district, or exile abroad?"

"None," said Snorri, "because those have often not been kept, and men have been killed for it, and the settlement broken. But I want to make a money settlement so large that no man in this country has ever been paid for more dearly than Hoskuld."

People spoke well of what he said. Then they talked it over and could not agree on who should be the first to say how large the payment should be. In the end they cast lots for it, and the lot fell to Snorri.

Snorri said, "I won't sit over this any longer. I'll tell you now what I decide: that Hoskuld be paid for with triple compensation, three times the price of a man, which comes to six hundred in silver. Now change it, if you think it too much or too little."

They answered that they would change nothing.

"And this shall go with it," he said, "that all the money is to be paid here at the assembly."

Then Gizur the White said, "I hardly think that can be done, because they won't have more than a small part of it here to pay with."

Gudmund the Powerful said, "I know what Snorri wants. He wants all of us arbitrators to give as much as our generosity allows, and then many will follow our lead."

Hall of Sida thanked him and said he would gladly give as much as whoever gave the most. Then all the arbitrators agreed to it. After that they went away, and decided among themselves that Hall should announce the award at the Law Rock.

Then the bell was rung, and everyone went to the Law Rock.

Hall of Sida stood up and said, "In these cases we have arbitrated, we have come to full agreement, and we have set the award at six hundred in silver. We arbitrators will pay half of it ourselves, and all of it is to be paid here at the assembly. And it is my request to all the people that they give something toward it, for God's sake."

Everyone answered that well. Then Hall named witnesses to the award, that no one should be able to break it. Njal thanked them for the award. Skarphedin stood by, said nothing, and grinned.

Then people went from the Law Rock to their booths.

The arbitrators brought together in the farmers' churchyard the money they had promised to put in. Njal's sons handed over the money they had, and so did Kari, and it came to a hundred in silver. Then Njal took out the money he had, and that was another hundred in silver. Then all this money was carried into the Law Council, and people gave so much toward it that not a penny was lacking. Then Njal took a silk robe and a pair of boots and laid them on top of the pile.

Then Hall told Njal to go and fetch his sons, "and I'll fetch Flosi, and now let each side give the other pledges of peace."

Then Njal went home to his booth and said to his sons, "Now our case has come to a good end. We are reconciled now, and all the money has been brought together in one place. Now both sides are to go and give each other truce and pledges of peace. And I ask you, my sons, not to spoil it in any way."

Skarphedin stroked his forehead and grinned. Then they all went to the Law Council.

Hall went to meet Flosi and said, "Go to the Law Council now, because all the money has been paid in full and brought together in one place."

Flosi asked the Sigfussons to go with him. Then they all went out. They came to the Law Council from the east. Njal and his sons came to the Law Council from the west. Skarphedin went up onto the middle bench and stood there.

Flosi went into the Law Council to look at the money and said, "This money is large and good, and well paid, as might be expected."

Then he picked up the robe and asked who had given it, and no one answered him. A second time he waved the robe and asked who had given it, and laughed, and no one answered him.

Then Flosi said, "Is it that none of you knows who owned this garment, or don't you dare to tell me?"

Skarphedin said, "Who do you think gave it?"

Flosi said, "If you want to know, I'll tell you what I think. I think your father gave it, Old Beardless, because many who see him can't tell whether he's a woman or a man."

Skarphedin said, "It's a vile thing, to sneer at him in his old age, when no man of any worth has ever done it before. And you can be sure that he is a man, because he has had sons with his wife. And few of our kinsmen have lain unpaid for near our home without our avenging them."

Then Skarphedin took the robe for himself and threw a pair of blue breeches to Flosi, and said he would need them more.

Flosi said, "Why would I need them more?"

Skarphedin answered, "Because you're the bride of the god of Svinafell, as people say, and every ninth night he makes a woman of you."

Then Flosi pushed the money away and said he would not take a penny of it. He said it would be one of two things: either Hoskuld would lie unpaid for, or they would avenge him.

Then Flosi would neither give a truce nor accept one, and he said to the Sigfussons, "Let's go home now. One fate shall come over us all."

Then they went home to their booth.

Hall said, "Men of very great ill luck are mixed up in this."

Njal and his sons went home to their booth.

Njal said, "Now what my heart told me long ago is coming true, that these cases would go hard with us."

"No, they won't," said Skarphedin, "because they can never prosecute us under the law of the land."

"Then what will come," said Njal, "is what will be worst for all of us."

The men who had given money talked of taking it back.

Then Gudmund the Powerful said, "I won't choose that shame for myself, to take back what I have given, here or anywhere else."

"That's well said," they said.

Then no one wanted to take his money back.

Snorri the Godi said, "My advice is that Gizur the White and Hjalti Skeggjason keep this money until the next Althing. My heart tells me it won't be long before this money will be needed."

Hjalti took half the money and kept it, and Gizur the rest. Then people went home to their booths.

Chapter 124

Flosi called all his men up into Almannagja and went there himself. All his men had come there, a hundred men in all.

Flosi said to the Sigfussons, "How shall I support you in this case, so that it is most to your liking?"

Gunnar Lambason said, "We won't be satisfied until those brothers, Njal's sons, have all been killed."

Flosi said, "I'll promise the Sigfussons this: not to part from this case until one side or the other falls before the other. And I want to know whether there is anyone here who will not stand with us in this case."

They all said they would stand with them.

Flosi said, "Then let everyone come to me and swear oaths that no one will back out of this case."

Then everyone went to Flosi and swore him oaths.

Flosi said, "And we'll all give our handshakes on this as well: any man who leaves this case before it is finished shall forfeit his property and his life."

These were the leaders with Flosi: Kol, the son of Thorstein Broad-Belly and the brother's son of Hall of Sida; Hroald Ossurarson of Breida; Ossur, the son of Onund Bag-Back; Thorstein the Fair Geirleifsson; Glum, the son of Hildir the Old; Modolf Ketilsson; Thorir, the son of Thord Illugi, of Mortunga; Flosi's kinsmen Kolbein and Egil; Ketil Sigfusson and his brother Mord, Thorkel and Lambi; Grani Gunnarsson; Gunnar Lambason and his brother Sigurd; Ingjald of Keldur; Hroar Hamundarson.

Flosi said to the Sigfussons, "Now choose yourselves the leader you think best fitted for it, because someone will have to lead in this case."

Ketil of Mork answered, "If the choice is to fall to us brothers, we'll quickly choose you to lead. There are many reasons for it. You're a man of great family and a great chieftain, tough and wise. And we think it right that you take up the case for our need."

Flosi said, "It's most likely that I'll agree to this, as you ask. And now I'll decide what course we're to take. My advice is that every man ride home from the assembly and look after his farm this summer, while the hay is being made. I'll ride home too, and stay home this summer. But on the Sunday when there are eight weeks left until winter, I'll have mass sung for me at home, and then ride west across Lomagnupssand. Each of us is to have two horses. I won't add to our band beyond those who have now sworn the oaths, because we have plenty if they serve us well. I'll ride on the Sunday, and through the night as well, and by the middle of the evening on Monday I'll have come to the Thrihyrning Ridges. All of you who have sworn oaths in this case are to be there by then. And if anyone who has joined in this case has not come there, he shall lose nothing but his life, if we have our way."

Ketil said, "How can that work, that you ride from home on Sunday and come to the Thrihyrning Ridges on Monday?"

Flosi said, "I'll ride up out of Skaftartunga and north of Eyjafjallajokul and down into Godaland, and it will be enough if I ride hard. And now I'll tell you my whole plan. When we have come together there, we'll ride to Bergthorshvol with the whole band and attack Njal's sons with fire and steel, and not leave until they are all dead. You must keep this plan secret, because all our lives depend on it. Now we'll have our horses brought, and ride home."

Then they all went to their booths.

After that Flosi had his horses saddled, and they waited for no one and rode home. Flosi did not want to see his father-in-law Hall, because he was sure Hall would try to stop him from any great deeds.

Njal rode home from the assembly with his sons, and they were all at home that summer. Njal asked his son-in-law Kari whether he meant to ride east to his farm at Dyrholmar.

Kari answered, "I won't ride east, because one fate shall come over me and your sons."

Njal thanked him and said that was what he would expect of him. There were always nearly thirty fighting men there, counting the farmhands.

One time Hrodny Hoskuldsdottir, the mother of Hoskuld Njalsson, came to Keldur. Her brother Ingjald welcomed her warmly. She did not return his greeting, but asked him to come outside with her. Ingjald did so and went out with her, and they walked away from the farm together. Then she took hold of him, and they both sat down.

Hrodny said, "Is it true that you've sworn an oath to attack Njal and kill him and his sons?"

He answered, "It's true."

"You're a man with no honor at all," she said, "when Njal has three times got you free of outlawry."

"Still, it has come to this," said Ingjald, "that my life is at stake if I don't do it."

"It isn't," she said. "You'll live all the same, and be called a good man, if you don't betray the man you owe the most."

Then she took a linen cap out of her bag, all bloody and torn with holes, and said, "Hoskuld Njalsson, your sister's son, had this cap on his head when they killed him. I think it all the worse of you to support men on that side."

Ingjald answered, "Then it will turn out that I won't be against Njal, whatever comes of it. But I know they'll turn their trouble on me."

Hrodny said, "Then you could give Njal and his sons great help if you told him this whole plan."

"I won't do that," said Ingjald, "because then every man would call me a man without honor, if I told what they trusted me with. But it's a manly thing to part from this case, when I know for certain they'll take vengeance on me for it. But tell Njal and his sons to be on their guard all this summer, because that's good advice for them, and to keep plenty of men with them."

Then she went to Bergthorshvol and told Njal the whole of this talk.

Njal thanked her and said she had done well, "because of all men he would be doing the worst wrong in attacking me."

Then she went home, and Njal told his sons about it.

There was an old woman at Bergthorshvol named Saeunn. She knew a great many things and could see ahead, but by then she was very old, and Njal's sons called her senile when she said a lot, but most of it came true all the same. One day she took a cudgel in her hand and went up around behind the house to a pile of chickweed that stood there. She beat the pile of chickweed and told it never to thrive, wretched thing that it was. Skarphedin laughed and asked why she was so angry with the chickweed pile.

The old woman said, "This chickweed pile will be taken and set alight when Njal, the master of this house, is burned inside, and Bergthora, my foster daughter. Carry it to the water," she said, "or burn it up as fast as you can."

"We won't do that," said Skarphedin, "because something else will be found to light a fire with, if that's what's fated, even if this isn't there."

All summer the old woman kept on about bringing the chickweed pile inside, but it was never done.

Chapters 125 to 130: The Burning

Chapter 125

Runolf Thorsteinsson lived at Reykir on the Skeid. He had a son named Hildiglum. On the night before a Sunday, when there were twelve weeks left until winter, Hildiglum went outside. He heard a great crash, so loud that he thought both earth and sky were shaking. Then he looked to the west. He thought he saw a ring there, the color of fire, and inside the ring a man on a gray horse. The man came past him fast, riding hard, with a burning firebrand in his hand. He rode so close that Hildiglum could see him clearly. He was as black as pitch. He spoke this verse in a loud voice:

	I ride a horse
	with frost on its muzzle
	and a forelock dripping,
	I, the bringer of harm.
	Fire at both ends,
	poison in the middle.
	Flosi's plans fly
	like this flung stick,
	and Flosi's plans fly
	like this flung stick.

Then Hildiglum thought he saw him hurl the firebrand east toward the mountains ahead of him, and a great fire seemed to leap up to meet it, so that he could not see the mountains for the blaze. He thought he saw the man ride east into the fire and vanish there. Then Hildiglum went back inside to his bed, and he lay senseless for a long time, but he came out of it. He remembered everything that had appeared to him and told his father, and his father told him to tell Hjalti Skeggjason. He went and told Hjalti.

"You've seen a witch-ride," said Hjalti, "and that always comes before great events."

Chapter 126

Flosi got ready to leave the east when there were two months left until winter. He called to him all the men who had promised him their support and their company. Each of them had two horses and good weapons. They all came to Svinafell and stayed there that night. Early on the Sunday Flosi had mass said for him, and then he went to his meal. He told every member of his household what work each of them was to do while he was away. Then he went to his horses.

Flosi and his men rode west onto the sands. At first Flosi told them not to ride too hard, and said they would get there in good time all the same. He told everyone to wait if any man had to stop. They rode west to Skogahverfi and came to Kirkjubaer. Flosi told all the men to come to the church and pray, and they did.

Then they mounted their horses and rode up into the mountains and on to Fiskivotn. They rode a little west of the lakes and then headed west onto the sands, keeping Eyjafjallajokull on their left, and so down into Godaland and on to the Markarfljot. They came to the Thrihyrning Ridges at about mid-afternoon on the second day of the week, Monday, and waited there until the middle of the evening.

By then everyone had come except Ingjald of Keldur. The Sigfussons said many hard things about him, but Flosi told them not to blame Ingjald while he was not there, "but we'll pay him back for it later."

Chapter 127

Now the story turns to Bergthorshvol. Grim and Helgi had gone to Holar, where their children were being fostered, and they had told their father that they would not be home that evening.

They were at Holar all day. Some poor women came there and said they had come a long way. The brothers asked them for news. The women said they had no news to tell, "but we can tell you something strange."

The brothers asked what it was, and told them not to keep it back. The women said they would not.

"We came down from Fljotshlid, and we saw all the Sigfussons riding in full armor. They were heading up toward the Thrihyrning Ridges, fifteen of them together. We also saw Grani Gunnarsson and Gunnar Lambason, five of them together, heading the same way. You could say the whole district is on the move and in a flurry."

Helgi Njalsson said, "Then Flosi must have come from the east, and they'll all have gone to meet him. You and I, Grim, should be where Skarphedin is."

Grim said they should, and they went home.

That same evening Bergthora said to her household, "Tonight you must each choose your food, so that everyone has what he likes best, because this is the last evening I will set food before my household."

"That mustn't be," said the people who were there.

"It will be all the same," she said, "and I could say much more if I wanted to. Here is a sign of it: Grim and Helgi will come home tonight before people have finished eating. And if that comes true, then the rest will go as I say."

Then she set the food on the table.

Njal said, "Something strange is happening to me. I seem to see all through the room, and it seems to me that both the gable walls are gone, and the whole table and the food are nothing but blood."

Everyone was shaken by this except Skarphedin. He told them not to grieve or carry on in any other unseemly way that people might talk about afterward. "More will be asked of us than of others, that we bear ourselves well, and that's only fair."

Grim and Helgi came home before the tables were cleared, and that shook people badly. Njal asked why they had turned back so suddenly, and they told him what they had heard. Njal told everyone not to go to bed and to be on their guard.

Chapter 128

Now the story turns to Flosi.

He said, "Now we'll ride to Bergthorshvol and get there before nightfall."

They did. There was a hollow in the knoll, and they rode into it and tied up their horses there, and stayed there until it was late in the evening.

Flosi said, "Now we'll walk up to the house, keeping close together and going slowly, and see what they decide to do."

Njal was standing outside with his sons and Kari and all the men of the household, and they had drawn themselves up in the yard. There were nearly thirty of them.

Flosi halted and said, "Now we'll watch what they decide to do, because it seems to me that if they stand out in front of the house, we'll never be able to overcome them."

"Then this is a sorry trip," said Grani Gunnarsson, "if we don't dare to attack."

"That won't be so," said Flosi. "We'll attack even if they stand outside. But we'll pay such a price that many won't live to tell which side won."

Njal said to his men, "How big a force do you think they have?"

"They have a big force and a hard one," said Skarphedin. "But the reason they've stopped is that they think it will go badly for them trying to beat us."

"That can't be it," said Njal. "I want everyone to go inside. They had a hard time overcoming Gunnar at Hlidarendi, and he was alone. The buildings here are as strong as his were, and they won't be able to take them."

"That's not the way to see it," said Skarphedin. "The chieftains who attacked Gunnar were men of such quality that they would rather turn back than burn him in his house. But these men will attack us with fire straight away if they can't do it any other way, because they'll do anything to finish us. They'll think, and it's not unlikely, that it will be the death of them if we get away. And I've no wish to be smoked out like a fox in its den."

Njal said, "Now, as so often, you're going to overrule me, my sons, and show me no respect. When you were younger you didn't do that, and your plans went better then."

Helgi said, "Let's do what our father wants. That will be best for us."

"I'm not so sure of that," said Skarphedin, "because he's doomed now. But I can well humor my father by burning in the house with him, because I'm not afraid of my death."

Then he said to Kari, "Let's stand by each other well, brother-in-law, so that none of us parts from the others."

"That's what I meant to do," said Kari. "But if something else is fated, then it will come to pass, and nothing can be done about it."

"Avenge us," said Skarphedin, "and we'll avenge you, if we outlive you."

Kari said he would. Then they all went inside and took their places in the doorways.

Flosi said, "Now they're doomed, since they've gone inside. Now we'll go up to the house as fast as we can and crowd in as thick as we can in front of the doors, and make sure that no one gets away, neither Kari nor Njal's sons, because that would be the death of us."

Flosi and his men now came up to the house and posted men all around it, in case there were any hidden doors. Flosi and his own men went to the front of the house. Hroald Ossurarson ran at the place where Skarphedin stood and thrust at him. Skarphedin cut the spearhead off the shaft and sprang at him and struck at him. The axe came down on the shield and drove the whole shield back against Hroald, and the front horn of the axe caught him in the face. He fell over backward, dead at once.

Kari said, "No one gets away from you yet, Skarphedin. You're the bravest of us."

"I'm not so sure of that," said Skarphedin, and he drew back his lips and grinned.

Kari and Grim and Helgi thrust out with many spears and wounded many men, and Flosi and his men could do nothing.

Flosi said, "We've taken heavy losses in our men. Many are wounded, and the man who's been killed is the one we would least have chosen to lose. It's clear now that we'll never take them with weapons. There are plenty here who don't go at it as boldly as they made out, though they egged us on the most. I say this chiefly to Grani Gunnarsson and Gunnar Lambason, who made out that they were the least willing to spare them. But now we'll have to take another course. There are two choices, and neither is good. One is to turn back, and that will be our death. The other is to set fire to the house and burn them inside, and that is a heavy thing to answer for before God, since we are Christian men ourselves. But that is the course we will take."

Chapter 129

Then they took fire and made a great blaze in front of the doors.

Skarphedin said, "Are you lighting a fire, boys, or are you getting ready to do some cooking?"

Grani Gunnarsson answered, "That's what it'll be, and you won't need any hotter baking."

Skarphedin said, "That's how you pay me back, as a man like you would, for avenging your father. You think more of a duty that's less your own."

Then the women threw whey on the fire and put it out. Some brought water or urine.

Kol Thorsteinsson said to Flosi, "I've thought of something. I've seen a loft in the hall, up on the crossbeams. We'll carry the fire in there and light it with that pile of chickweed that stands just above the house."

Then they took the pile of chickweed and carried the fire in there. The people inside knew nothing about it until the whole hall was ablaze above them. Then Flosi and his men made great fires in front of all the doors. At that the women inside began to find it hard to bear.

Njal said to them, "Bear up well and don't talk in fear. This is only a squall, and it will be a long time before another like it. And trust that God is merciful. He will not let us burn both in this world and the next."

Such were the words of comfort he gave them, and others braver still.

Now all the buildings began to blaze. Njal went to the door and said, "Is Flosi near enough to hear what I say?"

Flosi said he could hear.

Njal said, "Will you accept any settlement with my sons, or let any people go out?"

Flosi answered, "I will not accept any settlement with your sons. This will be finished between us now, and we won't leave until they are all dead. But I will let the women and children and the farmhands go out."

Njal went back inside and said to the people, "All those who have been given leave must go out now. And you go out, Thorhalla Asgrimsdottir, and all the people with you who are allowed to go."

Thorhalla said, "This is a different parting from Helgi than I expected a while ago. But I'll urge my father and my brothers to avenge the killings done here."

Njal said, "Things will go well with you, because you're a good woman."

Then she went out, and many people with her.

Astrid of Djuparbakki said to Helgi Njalsson, "Come out with me. I'll throw a woman's cloak over you and wrap your head in a headdress."

At first he refused, but in the end he did it because they begged him. Astrid wrapped the headdress around Helgi's head, and Thorhild, Skarphedin's wife, laid the cloak over him, and he walked out between them. Then out went Thorgerd Njalsdottir and her sister Helga, and many others.

When Helgi came out, Flosi said, "That's a tall woman and broad across the shoulders going there. Take her and hold her."

When Helgi heard that, he threw off the cloak. He had been carrying a drawn sword under his arm, and he struck at a man. The blow hit the shield and cut off its lower point and the man's leg as well. Then Flosi came up and struck at Helgi's neck, and the head came off at once.

Then Flosi went to the door and asked Njal to come and speak with him, and Bergthora too. They did.

Flosi said, "Njal, sir, I want to offer you leave to come out, because you don't deserve to burn inside."

Njal said, "I will not go out, because I am an old man and little fit to avenge my sons, and I will not live in shame."

Then Flosi said to Bergthora, "You come out, mistress, because I wouldn't burn you inside for anything."

Bergthora said, "I was given to Njal young, and I promised him that one fate would come to us both."

Then they both went back inside.

Bergthora said, "What shall we do now?"

"We'll go to our bed," said Njal, "and lie down. I've long been fond of my rest."

Then she said to the boy Thord Karason, "You'll be carried out. You won't burn in here."

"You promised me, grandmother," said the boy, "that we'd never be parted as long as I wanted to be with you. And I think it's much better to die with you and Njal than to live after you."

Then she carried the boy to the bed.

Njal said to his steward, "Now watch where we lie down and how I lay us out, because I don't mean to stir from here, however much the smoke or the burning troubles me. Then you'll be able to guess where to look for our bones."

He said he would. An ox had been slaughtered there, and its hide was lying there. Njal told the steward to spread the hide over them, and he promised to. They both lay down in the bed and laid the boy between them. Then they crossed themselves and the boy, and commended their souls into God's hands, and that was the last thing anyone heard them say. Then the steward took the hide and spread it over them and went out. Ketil of Mork caught hold of him and pulled him out. He asked him closely about his father-in-law Njal, and the steward told him the whole truth.

Ketil said, "A great grief has been dealt to us, that we must share such misfortune together."

Skarphedin had seen his father lie down and how he had laid himself out.

Then he said, "Our father's going to bed early, and that's to be expected. He's an old man."

Then Skarphedin and Kari and Grim caught the burning brands as fast as they fell and threw them out at the men outside, and that went on for a while. Then the men outside threw spears in at them, but they caught them all in the air and sent them back out.

Flosi told them to stop throwing, "because every exchange of weapons with them will go hard for us. You can well afford to wait until the fire finishes them."

They did. Then the great beams began to fall from the roof.

Skarphedin said, "Now my father must be dead, and no one has heard a groan or a cough out of him."

Then they went to the end of the hall. A crossbeam had fallen down there, badly burned through the middle.

Kari said to Skarphedin, "Jump out here, and I'll give you a hand, and I'll jump right after you. We'll both get away if we do it like this, because all the smoke is blowing this way."

Skarphedin said, "You jump first, and I'll be right on your heels."

"That's no plan," said Kari, "because I can get out somewhere else, even if it doesn't work here."

"I won't do it," said Skarphedin. "You jump out first, and I'll come straight after."

Kari said, "Every man is bound to save his life while he has the chance, and I'll do the same. But this will be our parting, and we'll never see each other again. If I jump out of the fire, I won't have the heart to jump back into the fire to you, and then each of us will go his own way."

"It cheers me, brother-in-law," said Skarphedin, "that if you get away, you'll avenge us."

Then Kari took a burning plank from a bench in his hand and ran up along the crossbeam. He flung the plank off the roof, and it fell down among the men outside, and they ran back from it. By then all Kari's clothes were on fire, and his hair too. He threw himself off the roof and slipped away under cover of the smoke.

One man who was nearest said, "Did a man just jump off the roof there?"

"Far from it," said another. "That was Skarphedin throwing a burning log at us."

After that they suspected nothing.

Kari ran until he came to a stream, and he threw himself into it and put out the fire on him. From there he ran under cover of the smoke into a hollow and rested there, and it has been called Kari's Hollow ever since.

Chapter 130

Now we must tell of Skarphedin. He ran out onto the crossbeam right after Kari, but when he came to where the beam was most burned, it broke under him. Skarphedin landed on his feet and tried again at once, running up the wall. Then the roof beam came down on him, and he toppled back inside.

Skarphedin said, "Now it's clear how it's going to be."

Then he went along the side wall.

Gunnar Lambason jumped up on the wall and saw Skarphedin. He said, "Are you crying now, Skarphedin?"

"No," said Skarphedin, "but it's true my eyes are stinging. But am I right in thinking you're laughing?"

"I certainly am," said Gunnar, "and I haven't laughed once since you killed Thrain on the Markarfljot."

Skarphedin said, "Then here's a keepsake for you."

He took from his purse the molar he had hacked out of Thrain and threw it at Gunnar. It hit him in the eye, so that the eye came out and lay on his cheek. Gunnar fell down off the roof.

Then Skarphedin went to his brother Grim. They held each other by the hand and trod the fire. When they reached the middle of the hall, Grim fell down dead. Skarphedin went on to the end of the house. Then there was a great crash, and the whole roof came down. Skarphedin was caught between it and the gable wall, and he could not move from there.

Flosi and his men stayed by the fires until it was full morning. Then a man came riding up to them.

Flosi asked him his name, and he said he was Geirmund, a kinsman of the Sigfussons. "You've done a mighty deed here," he said.

Flosi answered, "People will call it both a mighty deed and an evil one. But there's nothing to be done about it now."

"How many people of note have died here?" said Geirmund.

Flosi answered, "Njal has died here, and Bergthora, and all their sons, and Thord Karason, and Kari Solmundarson, and Thord the freedman. We don't know for certain about others who are less known to us."

Geirmund said, "You're telling me a man is dead whom we were chatting with this morning."

"Who's that?" said Flosi.

"My neighbor Bard and I met Kari Solmundarson," said Geirmund, "and Bard gave him his horse. His hair had been burned off him, and his clothes too."

"Did he have any weapon?" said Flosi.

"He had his sword Fjorsvafnir," said Geirmund, "and one of its edges had gone blue. Bard and I said the steel must have gone soft, but he answered that he would harden it in the blood of the Sigfussons or the other burners."

Flosi said, "What did he say about Skarphedin?"

Geirmund answered, "He said that he and Grim were both alive when they parted, but he said they must be dead by now."

Flosi said, "You've told us news that won't let us sit at home in peace, because the man who has got away is the one who comes nearest to Gunnar of Hlidarendi in everything. Now you Sigfussons and the rest of our men must understand that there will be such a reckoning over this burning that it will leave many a man headless, and some will lose everything they own. I suspect now that none of you Sigfussons will dare to stay on your farms, and that's only to be expected. I want to invite all of you east to my home, and let one fate come to us all."

They thanked him for the offer and said they would accept it.

Then Modolf Ketilsson spoke a verse:

	One prop of Njal's house lives,
	only one, where the men
	burned inside: the bold sons
	of Sigfus brought it about.
	Now, Njal, Gollnir's son, the killing
	of brave Hoskuld is paid for.
	Fire swept the benches of the men,
	bright flame burned in the houses.

"We'll have to boast of something else," said Flosi, "than Njal's burning in his house, because there's no glory in that."

Then Flosi went up on the gable wall, and Glum Hildisson and some other men with him.

Glum said, "Is Skarphedin dead now?"

The others said he must have been dead for a long time.

The fire flared up at times and at times died down. Then, down in the fire below them, they heard a verse being spoken:

	The woman, the goddess of gold,
	will not hold back the rain
	of her eyelids, her tears,
	for this quarrel of spears,
	when the sword-edges rang
	and the spears ran through wounds
	around my friends. Boldly
	I make my poem.

Grani Gunnarsson said, "Did Skarphedin speak that verse alive or dead?"

"I won't make any guesses about that," said Flosi.

"We want to look for Skarphedin," said Grani, "and the other men who burned in here."

"We will not," said Flosi. "Only fools like you would think of it, when men will be gathering forces all over the district. The man who dawdles now will be the very one who'll be so frightened later that he won't know which way to run. My advice is that we all ride away as fast as we can."

Then Flosi went quickly to his horses, and all his men.

Flosi said to Geirmund, "Will Ingjald be at home at Keldur?"

Geirmund said he thought he would be at home.

"There's a man," said Flosi, "who has broken his oaths to us and all good faith."

Then Flosi said to the Sigfussons, "What do you want to do with Ingjald now? Will you let him off, or shall we go after him now and kill him?"

They all answered that they wanted to go after him now and kill him.

Then Flosi leaped on his horse, and all the others too, and they rode away. Flosi rode in front and headed up to the Ranga and up along the river. Then he saw a man riding down on the other side of the river, and he recognized Ingjald of Keldur. Flosi called to him. Ingjald stopped and turned down toward the river.

Flosi said to him, "You've broken your oaths to us, and you've forfeited your property and your life. The Sigfussons are here, and they'd gladly kill you. But I think you were in a hard position, and I'll give you your life if you'll grant me the right to set the terms myself."

Ingjald answered, "I'd sooner ride to join Kari than grant you the right to set the terms yourself. And my answer to the Sigfussons is that I'll be no more afraid of them than they are of me."

"Wait there, then," said Flosi, "if you're not a coward, because I'm going to send you something."

"I'll wait, sure enough," said Ingjald.

Thorstein Kolbeinsson, Flosi's brother's son, rode up beside him with a spear in his hand. He was one of the bravest men with Flosi and among the most highly thought of. Flosi snatched the spear from him and threw it at Ingjald. It struck his left side and went through the shield below the handle, and the shield split all apart. The spear ran into his thigh above the kneecap and on into the saddle board and stuck there.

Then Flosi said to Ingjald, "Did it hit you?"

"It hit me all right," said Ingjald, "and I call this a scratch, not a wound."

Ingjald pulled the spear out of the wound and said to Flosi, "Now you wait, if you're not soft."

Then he threw the spear back across the river. Flosi saw that it was heading straight for his middle. He backed his horse away, and the spear flew past in front of Flosi's chest and missed him. It struck Thorstein in the middle, and he fell dead from his horse at once. Ingjald galloped off into the woods, and they could not catch him.

Then Flosi said to his men, "Now we've lost a man, and a heavy loss it is. And from what has happened we can see how out of luck we are. My advice is that we ride to the Thrihyrning Ridges. From there we can see men riding all over the district, because by now they'll have gathered the biggest force they can. They'll think that we've ridden east from the Thrihyrning Ridges to Fljotshlid, and then they'll think we're riding east over the mountains and back to our own districts. Most of their force will ride after us that way, and some will ride the lower road east to Seljalandsmuli, though they'll think we're less likely to be found there. But I'll make a plan for us, and my plan is that we ride up onto the mountain Thrihyrning and wait there until three suns have gone from the sky."

They did. They rode up the mountain into a valley that has been called Flosi's Valley ever since. From there they could see everyone who rode anywhere in the district.

Chapters 131 to 134: After the Burning

Chapter 131

Now we must tell of Kari. He went from the hollow where he had rested until he met Bard, and the words that passed between them were as Geirmund had told. From there Kari rode to Mord Valgardsson and told him the news. Mord grieved bitterly. Kari said there were manlier things to do than weep for the dead, and told him instead to gather men and bring them all to Holtsvad.

Then Kari rode into Thjorsardal to see Hjalti Skeggjason. As he was riding up along the Thjorsa, he saw a man riding fast behind him. Kari waited for the man and recognized Ingjald of Keldur. He saw that Ingjald's thigh was covered in blood. Kari asked Ingjald who had wounded him, and he told him.

"Where did you meet?" said Kari.

"By the Ranga," said Ingjald, "and he threw a spear across the river at me."

"Did you do anything back?" said Kari.

"I threw the spear back," said Ingjald, "and they said it hit a man and he was dead at once."

"Didn't you know," said Kari, "who it hit?"

"It looked to me like Thorstein, Flosi's brother's son," said Ingjald.

"Good luck to your hands," said Kari.

Then they rode on together to see Hjalti Skeggjason and told him the news.

He took these deeds hard, and said there was the greatest need to ride after them and kill them all. Then he gathered men and called out the whole district. Kari and the rest now rode with this force to meet Mord Valgardsson, and they met at Holtsvad. Mord was there before them with a very large force. Then they divided up the search. Some rode the lower road east to Seljalandsmuli, some up to Fljotshlid, and some the upper way over the Thrihyrning Ridges and down into Godaland. From there they rode north all the way to the sands, and some went as far as Fiskivotn and turned back there. Some rode east by the lower road to Holt and told Thorgeir the news, and asked him whether Flosi and his men had ridden past there.

Thorgeir said, "Even though I'm no great chieftain, Flosi will take some other course than to ride before my eyes, when he has killed Njal, my father's brother, and his sons, my cousins. There's nothing for you to do but turn back, because you've searched far for what was near at hand. But tell Kari to ride here to me and stay with me if he likes. And even if he doesn't want to come east here, I'll look after his farm at Dyrholmar for him if he wants. Tell him too that I'll give him whatever help I can and ride to the Althing with him. And he'll know that we brothers are the ones with the right to bring the suit. We mean to pursue the case so that there will be outlawries, if we have our way, and after that, revenge for the men who were killed. But I won't go with you now, because I know it will do no good, and they'll be as much on their guard now as they can be."

They rode back, and all met at Hof, and they talked among themselves there and said they had been disgraced, since they had not found the burners. Mord said that was not so. Then many urged that they should go to Fljotshlid and seize the farms of everyone who had taken part in these deeds, but in the end it was left to Mord to decide. He said that would be the worst folly. They asked why he said so.

"Because," he said, "if their farms are left standing, they'll come to visit them and their wives, and then, as time goes on, there'll be a chance to hunt them down there. And you need have no doubt that I'll be true to Kari in every plan, because I have myself to answer for."

Hjalti told him to do as he promised. Then Hjalti invited Kari to stay with him. Kari said he would ride there first. They also told him what Thorgeir had offered him, and he said he would take up that offer later, and said it would cheer him if there were many such men. Then they broke up the whole force.

Flosi and his men saw everything that happened from where they were on the mountain.

Flosi said, "Now we'll take our horses and ride away, because now it will be safe enough."

The Sigfussons asked whether it would do to go to their farms and give orders there.

"Mord will expect you to visit your wives," said Flosi, "and my guess is that his plan is to leave your farms untouched. My advice is that none of us part from the others now, and that all ride east with me."

They all took that advice. They rode away, north of the glacier, and on until they came to Svinafell. Flosi at once sent men to bring in supplies, so that nothing should be lacking.

Flosi never boasted of these deeds, and no one ever found any fear in him. He was at home all that winter until after Christmas.

Chapter 132

Kari asked Hjalti to go and look for Njal's bones, "because everyone will believe whatever you say and whatever you think you see."

Hjalti said he would gladly carry Njal's bones to church.

Then fifteen men rode from there. They rode east over the Thjorsa and called out men to come with them until they had a hundred, counting Njal's neighbors. They came to Bergthorshvol at midday.

Hjalti asked Kari where Njal would be lying, and Kari showed them the place, and there was a great deal of ash to shovel away. Under it they found the hide, and it looked as if it had shriveled in the fire. They lifted up the hide, and the two of them lay under it unburned. Everyone praised God for it and thought it a great miracle. Then the boy who had lain between them was taken up. One of his fingers was burned off, the one he had stretched out from under the hide. Njal was carried out, and Bergthora too. Then everyone came up to see their bodies.

Hjalti said, "How do these bodies look to you?"

They answered, "We'd rather wait for your verdict."

Hjalti said, "I won't be short of plain words about this. Bergthora's body looks as one would expect, and yet well. But Njal's body and his face seem to me so bright that I have never seen a dead man's body so bright."

Everyone said it was so. Then they looked for Skarphedin. The men of the household pointed out the place where Flosi and his men had heard the verse spoken. The roof had fallen in there against the gable, and Hjalti said they should dig there. They did, and they found Skarphedin's body there. He had stood upright against the gable wall, and his legs were burned off almost to the knees, but nothing else on him was burned. He had bitten his lip. His eyes were open and not swollen. He had driven his axe into the gable wall so hard that it had gone in up to the middle of the blade, and it had not lost its temper. Then he was carried out, and the axe too.

Hjalti picked up the axe and said, "This is a rare weapon, and few could wield it."

Kari said, "I can see a man to carry the axe."

"Who is that?" said Hjalti.

"Thorgeir Skorargeir," said Kari, "whom I now think the greatest man in that family."

Then they took Skarphedin's clothes off him, since they had not burned. He had laid his hands crossed, the right one on top. They found two marks on him, one between his shoulders and another on his chest, each burned in the shape of a cross, and people thought he must have burned them on himself. Everyone said they found it easier to be near Skarphedin dead than they had expected, for no one was afraid of him.

They looked for Grim and found his bones in the middle of the hall. Opposite him, under the side wall, they found Thord the freedman, and in the weaving room they found old Saeunn and three other people. In all they found the bones of eleven people there. Then they carried the bodies to the church.

Then Hjalti rode home, and Kari with him.

Ingjald's leg became inflamed. He went to Hjalti, and Hjalti healed him, but he limped ever after.

Kari rode to Tunga to see Asgrim Ellida-Grimsson. Thorhalla had come home by then and had already told the news. Asgrim welcomed Kari with both hands and asked him to stay there the whole year. Kari said he would. Asgrim invited all the people who had been at Bergthorshvol to come to him as well.

Kari said that was a generous offer, "and I'll accept it on their behalf."

Then all the people were brought there.

When Thorhall Asgrimsson was told that his foster father Njal was dead and had burned in his house, it took him so hard that he swelled up all over, and a stream of blood spurted from both his ears and could not be stopped, and he fell down in a faint, and then it stopped.

After that he stood up and said he had behaved like a weakling, "but I'd like to avenge what has happened to me here on some of the men who burned him."

Others said no one would hold this against him, but he said he could not stop people from saying what they would.

Asgrim asked Kari what support he could expect from the men east of the rivers. Kari said that Mord Valgardsson and Hjalti Skeggjason would give him all the support they could, and Thorgeir Skorargeir and all those brothers. Asgrim said that was great strength.

"What support will we have from you?" said Kari.

"All I can give," said Asgrim, "and I'll stake my life on it."

"Do that," said Kari.

Asgrim said, "I've also brought Gizur the White into the case, and I asked his advice on how we should go about it."

"That's good," said Kari. "And what did he suggest?"

Asgrim answered, "He suggested that we keep quiet until spring, and then ride east and prepare a suit against Flosi for the killing of Helgi, and summon the neighbors from their homes, and give notice of the suits for the burning at the assembly, and call the same neighbors there to give their verdict before the court. I also asked Gizur who should prosecute the suit for the killing, and he said that Mord should prosecute it, whether he liked it or not. 'He shall carry the heaviest share of it, since all these cases have gone worst because of him so far. And Kari must always be angry whenever he meets Mord, and that will bring him around, with my efforts on the other side,' said Gizur."

Then Kari said, "We'll follow your advice as long as we can, and as long as you're willing to lead."

It is said of Kari that he could not sleep at night. One night Asgrim woke and heard that Kari was awake.

Asgrim said, "Can't you sleep at night?"

Then Kari spoke this verse:

	Sleep will not come, warrior,
	to my eyes the whole night long;
	I remember the man
	who carried the shield,
	since the sword-men burned
	Njal inside, in the autumn.
	I keep my loss
	in my mind.

There was no one Kari spoke of as often as Njal and Skarphedin. He never reviled his enemies, and he never threatened them.

Chapter 133

One night at Svinafell it happened that Flosi was very restless in his sleep. Glum Hildisson woke him, and it was a long time before he could wake him. Then Flosi said, "Call Ketil of Mork for me."

Ketil came.

Flosi said, "I want to tell you my dream."

"Go ahead," said Ketil.

"I dreamed," said Flosi, "that I was at Lomagnup, and went outside and looked up at the peak. It opened, and a man came out of the peak. He was dressed in a goatskin and had an iron staff in his hand. He went along calling, calling on my men, some sooner and some later, and naming them by name. First he called my kinsman Grim the Red and Arni Kolsson. Then I thought it took a strange turn. I thought he called Eyjolf Bolverksson and Ljot, the son of Hall of Sida, and some six others. Then he was silent for a while. Next he called five men of our band, and among them were the Sigfussons, your brothers. Then he called another five, and among them were Lambi and Modolf and Glum. Then he called three men. Last of all he called Gunnar Lambason and Kol Thorsteinsson. After that he came over to me. I asked him for news. He said he had news to tell. Then I asked him his name, and he said he was called Iron-Grim. I asked where he was going. He said he was going to the Althing. 'What will you do there?' I said. He answered, 'First I'll clear the panel, then the courts, then the field of battle for the fighters.' Then he spoke this:

	A warrior, a wielder
	of swords, will rise in the land.
	Men will see on the earth
	many skulls, the brain's houses.
	Now the clash of dark spears
	swells in the mountains.
	The dew of blood will come
	down the legs of some men.

He struck his staff down, and there was a great crash. Then he went into the mountain, and I was afraid. Now I want you to tell me what you think my dream means."

"My feeling is," said Ketil, "that all the men who were called are doomed. I think the best thing is for us to tell this dream to no one for now."

Flosi said they would not.

Now the winter passed until Christmas was over.

Then Flosi said to his men, "Now I think we must leave home, because it seems to me we won't be left to sit at home in peace. We'll go and ask for support. Now what I told you will come true, that we would have to go on bended knee to many men before these cases are finished."

Chapter 134

After that they all got ready to leave home. Flosi wore hose with feet in them, because he meant to go on foot. He knew that the others would then find it less of a hardship to walk. They went from home to Hnappavellir, and the next evening to Breida, and from Breida to Kalfafell, then to Bjarnanes in Hornafjord, then to Stafafell in Lon, and then to Thvotta, to Hall of Sida. Flosi was married to Steinvor, Hall's daughter. Hall gave them a very warm welcome.

Flosi said to Hall, "I want to ask you, father-in-law, to ride to the assembly with me, with all the men who follow you there."

Hall answered, "Now it has turned out as the saying goes: the hand is glad of the blow for only a short time. And in your band it's the very same man who now hangs his head and who egged you on to the worst of deeds before it was done. But I'm bound to give you all the support I can."

Flosi said, "What do you advise me to do now, as things stand?"

He answered, "You must go all the way north to Vopnafjord and ask all the chieftains for support, and you'll need every one of them before the assembly is over."

Flosi stayed there three nights and rested, and from there he went east to Geitahellur and on to Berufjord. They stayed there one night. From there they went east to Breiddal, to Heydalir. Hallbjorn the Strong lived there. He was married to Oddny, the sister of Sorli Brodd-Helgason, and Flosi was well received there. Hallbjorn asked many questions about the burning, and Flosi told him everything about it in detail. Hallbjorn asked how far north into the fjords Flosi meant to go. He said he meant to go to Vopnafjord. Then Flosi took a purse of money from his belt and said he wanted to give it to Hallbjorn.

Hallbjorn took the money, but said he had no claim to gifts from Flosi, "but I'd like to know how you want me to repay you."

"I don't need money," said Flosi, "but I'd like you to ride to the assembly with me and support my case. Even so, I can't claim either marriage ties or kinship with you."

Hallbjorn said, "I'll promise you this: I'll ride to the assembly with you and support your case as I would my own brother's."

Flosi thanked him.

From there they went over Breiddal Heath and on to Hrafnkelsstadir. Hrafnkel lived there, the son of Thorir, the son of Hrafnkel, the son of Hrafn. Flosi was well received there, and he asked Hrafnkel to ride to the assembly and give him support. Hrafnkel held back for a long time, but in the end he promised that his son Thorir would ride with all their assembly men and give as much support as the other chieftains of their assembly gave.

Flosi thanked him and went on to Bersastadir. Holmstein Spak-Bersason lived there, and he gave Flosi a very warm welcome. Flosi asked him for support. Holmstein said Flosi had long since paid in advance for his support.

From there they went to Valthjofsstadir. Sorli Brodd-Helgason lived there, the brother of Bjarni Brodd-Helgason. He was married to Thordis, the daughter of Gudmund the Powerful of Modruvellir. They were well received there. In the morning Flosi raised with Sorli the question of riding to the Althing with him, and offered him money for it.

"I can't say," said Sorli, "as long as I don't know which side Gudmund the Powerful, my father-in-law, is on, because I mean to support him whichever side he takes."

Flosi said, "I can tell from your answers that your wife rules here."

Then Flosi stood up and told his men to take their clothes and weapons. They left and got no support there.

They went on below the Lagarfljot and over the heath to Njardvik. Two brothers lived there, Thorkel Full-Wise and Thorvald. They were the sons of Ketil Thrym, the son of Thidrandi the Wise, the son of Ketil Thrym, the son of Thorir Thidrandi. The mother of Thorkel Full-Wise and Thorvald was Yngvild, the daughter of Thorkel Full-Wise. Flosi was well received there. He told the brothers plainly what his errand was and asked them for support, but they refused until he gave each of them three marks of silver for it. Then they agreed to support Flosi.

Their mother Yngvild was there when they promised to ride to the Althing, and she wept.

Thorkel said, "Why are you crying, mother?"

She answered, "I dreamed that your brother Thorvald was wearing a red tunic, and it seemed as tight on him as if he'd been sewn into it. And I thought he had red hose on his legs under it, wound with wretched strips of cloth. It was hard to see, because I knew he was so uncomfortable, and I could do nothing about it."

They laughed at that and said it was nonsense, and said her chatter should not stand in the way of their ride to the assembly.

Flosi thanked them warmly and went on from there to Vopnafjord, and they came to Hof. Bjarni Brodd-Helgason lived there then. He was the son of Brodd-Helgi, the son of Thorgils, the son of Thorstein the White, the son of Olvir, the son of Eyvald, the son of Oxen-Thorir. Bjarni's mother was Halla Lytingsdottir. Brodd-Helgi's mother was Asvor, the daughter of Thorir, the son of Graut-Atli, the son of Thorir Thidrandi. Bjarni Brodd-Helgason was married to Rannveig, the daughter of Thorgeir, the son of Eirik of Goddalir, the son of Geirmund, the son of Hroald, the son of Eirik Bristle-Beard.

Bjarni welcomed Flosi with both hands. Flosi offered Bjarni money for his support.

Bjarni said, "I have never sold my manhood or my support for bribes. But now that you need help, I'll do this for you out of friendship and ride to the assembly with you and support you as I would my own brother."

"Then you've put me deep in your debt," said Flosi, "but I expected no less of you."

From there Flosi and his men went to Krossavik. Thorkel Geitisson lived there. He had long been a great friend of Flosi's. Flosi told him his errand. Thorkel said it was his duty to give him whatever help he could, and not to abandon his case. Thorkel gave Flosi good gifts at parting.

Then Flosi left Vopnafjord and went south and up into the Fljotsdal district, and stayed the night at Holmstein Spak-Bersason's. Flosi told him that everyone had stood by him well in his need and his errand, except Sorli Brodd-Helgason. Holmstein said the reason was that Sorli was no man for violence. Holmstein gave Flosi good gifts. Flosi went up Fljotsdal, and from there south over the mountains by Oxarhraun, and down Svidinhornadal, and out along the west side of Alftafjord, and he did not stop until he came to Thvotta, to his father-in-law Hall. Flosi and his men stayed there two weeks and rested.

Flosi asked Hall what he advised him to do, how he should go about things now, or whether he should change his plans.

Hall said, "My advice is that you stay at home on your farm, and the Sigfussons too, though they should send men to put their farms in order. For now, all of you go home. And when you ride to the assembly, ride all together and don't split up your band. The Sigfussons can go and see their wives then. I'll ride to the assembly too, and my son Ljot, with all the men who follow us there, and give you all the support I can muster."

Flosi thanked him. Hall gave him good gifts at parting.

Flosi left Thvotta, and there is nothing to tell of his journey until he came home to Svinafell. He stayed at home there for the rest of the winter and all the summer until the assembly.

Chapters 135 to 138: Gathering for the Althing

Chapter 135

Now the story turns to Kari Solmundarson and Thorhall Asgrimsson. One day they rode to Mosfell to see Gizur the White. He welcomed them both with both hands, and they stayed there a very long time.

Once, when Gizur and Kari were talking about Njal's burning, Gizur said it was a very great piece of luck that Kari had got away.

Then a verse came to Kari's lips:

	I, the warrior, the whetter
	of swords, went out in anger
	from Njal's house, against my will,
	out of the smoke and fire,
	when the men, the trees of battle,
	burned there inside.
	Let men mark what I say
	as I count up my griefs.

Then Gizur said, "It's no wonder you keep remembering it. We'll say no more about it for now."

Kari said that he meant to ride home.

Gizur said, "Now I'll make free to give you a plan. You won't ride home, but you will ride off east under the Eyjafjoll to see Thorgeir Skorargeir and Thorleif Crow. They must ride back from the east with you, because they are the ones with the right to bring the suits. Thorgrim the Big, their brother, will ride with them. You'll all ride to Mord Valgardsson. Give him this message from me: he is to take up the suit for killing against Flosi for the death of Helgi Njalsson. And if he says a single word against it, make yourself as angry as you can, and act as if you're about to put your axe in his head. Tell him also that he'll have my anger to reckon with if he's unwilling. Along with that, tell him that I'll send for my daughter Thorkatla and have her come home to me. He won't stand for that, because he loves her like the eyes in his head."

Kari thanked him for his plan. Kari said nothing to him about support, because he expected that Gizur would be as good a friend in that as in everything else.

Kari rode from there east over the rivers, and on to Fljotshlid, and east over the Markarfljot, and on to Seljalandsmuli. They rode east to Holt. Thorgeir received them with the greatest warmth. He told them about Flosi's travels and how much support he had got in the East Fjords. Kari said it was no wonder he asked so many men for support, when he had so much to answer for.

Thorgeir said, "The more the better. It will go all the worse for every one of them."

Kari told Thorgeir Gizur's plans.

Then they rode west from there to Rangarvellir to see Mord Valgardsson. He received them well. Kari gave him the message from Gizur, his father-in-law. Mord was slow to answer and said it was a bigger thing to prosecute Flosi alone than ten other men.

Kari said, "This is just what Gizur expected of you, because there's nothing in you that's any good. You're both frightened and spineless, and you'll get what you deserve: Thorkatla will go home to her father."

She got ready at once and said she had long been prepared to part from Mord. Then Mord quickly changed his mind and his words, and begged them not to be angry with him, and took up the case at once.

Then Kari said, "Now you've taken up the case, so prosecute it without fear, because your life depends on it."

Mord said he would put his whole heart into doing it well and honorably.

After that Mord summoned nine neighbors to him. They all lived near the place where the deed was done.

Then Mord took Thorgeir by the hand and named two witnesses, "to witness that Thorgeir Thorisson hands over to me a suit for killing against Flosi Thordarson, to prosecute for the killing of Helgi Njalsson, with all the evidence that belongs to the suit. You hand over this suit to me to prosecute and to settle, and to have the use of all its proofs as if I were the rightful principal. You hand it over lawfully, and I take it lawfully."³

A second time Mord named witnesses, "to witness," he said, "that I give notice of an assault as the law counts it against Flosi Thordarson, in that he gave Helgi Njalsson a brain wound or a body wound or a marrow wound that proved a wound for death, and Helgi died of it. I give notice before five neighbors," and he named them all, "I give lawful notice. I give notice of the suit that Thorgeir Thorisson has handed over to me."

Again he named witnesses, "to witness that I give notice of a brain wound or a body wound or a marrow wound against Flosi Thordarson, the wound that proved a wound for death, and Helgi died of it, on the spot where Flosi Thordarson had first made an assault as the law counts it on Helgi Njalsson. I give notice before five neighbors," and then he named them all, "I give lawful notice. I give notice of the suit that Thorgeir Thorisson has handed over to me."

Then Mord named witnesses a third time, "to witness," he said, "that I summon all nine of the neighbors who live near the scene," and he named them all by name, "to ride to the Althing and to sit on the panel, to give a verdict on whether Flosi Thordarson made an assault as the law counts it on Helgi Njalsson, on the spot where Flosi Thordarson gave Helgi Njalsson a brain wound or a body wound or a marrow wound that proved a wound for death, and Helgi died of it. I summon you to give all the findings that the law requires of you, and that I shall call on you to give before the court, and that belong to this case. I summon you with a lawful summons, so that you hear it yourselves. I summon you in the case that Thorgeir Thorisson has handed over to me."

Mord named witnesses, "to witness," he said, "that I summon these nine neighbors who live near the scene to ride to the Althing and to sit on the panel, to give a verdict on whether Flosi Thordarson wounded Helgi Njalsson with a brain wound or a marrow wound or a body wound, the wound that proved a wound for death, and Helgi died of it, on the spot where Flosi Thordarson had first made an assault as the law counts it on Helgi Njalsson. I summon you to give all the findings that the law requires of you, and that I shall call on you to give before the court, and that belong to this case. I summon you so that you hear it yourselves. I summon you in the case that Thorgeir Thorisson has handed over to me."

Then Mord said, "Now the case is prepared, as you asked. Now I want to ask you, Thorgeir Skorargeir, to come to me when you ride to the assembly. Then we'll ride together, both of us with our bands, and keep as close together as we can, because my band will be ready at the very start of the assembly, and I'll be true to you in everything."

They were well pleased with all of this, and it was bound with oaths that no one would part from the others until Kari wished it, and that each of them would stake his life for the others' lives. They parted in friendship and agreed to meet at the assembly.

Then Thorgeir rode back east, and Kari rode west over the rivers until he came to Tunga, to Asgrim. Asgrim received him wonderfully well. Kari told Asgrim the whole of Gizur the White's plan and how the case had been prepared.

"I expected as much of him," said Asgrim, "that he would do well by us, and now he has shown it."

Asgrim said, "What news do you hear of Flosi in the east?"

Kari answered, "He went all the way east to Vopnafjord, and nearly all the chieftains have promised him their support and to ride to the Althing with him. They also expect support from the men of Reykjadal and Ljosavatn and Oxarfjord."

They talked a great deal about it there. Now time passed until the Althing.

Thorhall Asgrimsson got such a sore on his foot that his leg above the ankle was as thick and swollen as a woman's thigh, and he could not walk except with a stick. He was a big man and very strong, dark of hair and of skin, careful in his speech and yet quick-tempered. He was the third greatest lawyer in Iceland.

Now the time came for men to ride from home to the assembly.

Asgrim said to Kari, "You must ride at the very start of the assembly and put up our booths, and my son Thorhall with you, because you'll handle him best and most gently, since he's lame in the foot. We'll need him more than anyone at this assembly. Twenty other men will ride with you."

After that their journey was made ready, and they rode to the assembly and put up the booths and made themselves comfortable there.

Chapter 136

Flosi rode from the east, and with him the hundred men who had been at the burning with him. They rode until they came to Fljotshlid. Then the Sigfussons saw to their farms, and they stayed there that day, but in the evening they rode west over the Thjorsa and slept there that night. Early the next morning they took their horses and rode on their way.

Flosi said to his men, "Now we'll ride to Tunga, to Asgrim Ellida-Grimsson's, for our morning meal, and pick a quarrel with him."

They said that would be well done. They rode on until they were a short way from Tunga.

Asgrim was standing outside with a few men. They saw the band as soon as it could be seen from the house.

Asgrim's men said, "That must be Thorgeir Skorargeir."

Asgrim said, "I don't think so at all, because these men are riding along laughing and shouting, and Njal's kinsmen, men like Thorgeir, won't laugh until something has been done to avenge the burning. I'll guess something else, though you may think it unlikely. I believe it's Flosi with the burners, and they mean to pick a quarrel with us. We'll all go inside now."

They did. Asgrim had the house swept and the hangings put up and the tables set and food brought in. He had stools set all along the benches, the whole length of the room.

Flosi rode into the home field and told his men to dismount and go inside. They did. Flosi and his men came into the main room. Asgrim was sitting on the dais. Flosi looked at the benches and saw that everything men needed was ready.

Asgrim gave them no greeting, but said to Flosi, "The tables are set because food is free to those who need it."

Flosi sat down at the table, and all his men, but they laid their weapons up against the wall panels. Those who could not find room on the benches sat on the stools, and four men stood armed in front of where Flosi sat while they ate. Asgrim said nothing all through the meal, and he was as red to look at as blood. When they had eaten, women cleared the tables, and some brought in water for washing hands. Flosi took his time over everything, just as if he were at home. A broad axe lay in the corner of the dais. Asgrim seized it with both hands and leaped up onto the edge of the dais and struck at Flosi's head. Glum Hildisson saw the blow coming and leaped up at once and caught hold of the axe in front of Asgrim's hands and turned the edge against Asgrim straight away, because Glum was very strong. Then many more men jumped up and meant to set on Asgrim, but Flosi said that no one was to harm him, "because we pushed him too hard, and he did only what he had to, and showed that he's a man of great courage."

Flosi said to Asgrim, "Now we'll part here unharmed and meet at the assembly, and take up our cases there with nothing spoiled."

"So it will be," said Asgrim, "and I could wish that by the time this assembly is over, you'll be flying lower."

Flosi made no answer. Then they went out and mounted their horses and rode away.

They rode until they came to Laugarvatn and stayed there that night. In the morning they rode on to Beitivellir and rested there. Many bands rode up to join them there. Hall of Sida was there, and all the men of the East Fjords. Flosi welcomed them warmly and told them about his travels and his dealings with Asgrim. Many praised it and said it was boldly done.

Then Hall said, "I see this differently from you, because I think it was a foolish trick. They would have remembered their grievances well enough without being reminded of them all over again, and men who press others so hard put themselves in great danger."

It was plain from Hall's manner that he thought this had gone much too far.

They all rode on together from there until they came to the Upper Fields, and there they drew up their force in ranks and then rode down to the assembly. Flosi had had the Byrgi booth put up before he rode to the assembly, and the men of the East Fjords rode to their own booths.

Chapter 137

Now we must tell of Thorgeir Skorargeir. He rode from the east with a large force. His brothers were with him, Thorleif Crow and Thorgrim the Big. They rode until they came to Hof, to Mord Valgardsson's, and waited there until he was ready. Mord had gathered every man able to bear weapons, and they could find nothing in him but that he was as steadfast as could be in everything.

They rode on until they had come west over the rivers. There they waited for Hjalti Skeggjason. He came when they had waited only a short time. They welcomed him warmly, and then they all rode together until they came to Reykir in Biskupstunga, and there they waited for Asgrim Ellida-Grimsson, and he came there to meet them.

Then they rode west over the Bruara. Asgrim told them everything that had passed between him and Flosi.

Thorgeir said, "I'd like us to put their courage to the test before the assembly is over."

They rode on until they came to Beitivellir. Gizur the White came there to meet them with a very large following. They talked together for a long time. Then they rode to the Upper Fields and drew up all their force in ranks there, and so rode down to the assembly.

Flosi and his men all ran to their weapons, and it came very close to a fight, but Asgrim and his party made no move toward one and rode to their booths. It was quiet for the rest of that day, and the two sides had no dealings with each other.

Chieftains had come there from every Quarter of the country, and never before, in living memory, had an assembly been so crowded.

Chapter 138

There was a man named Eyjolf. He was the son of Bolverk, the son of Eyjolf the Gray of Otradal, the son of Thord Gellir, the son of Oleif Feilan. The mother of Eyjolf the Gray was Hrodny, the daughter of Midfjord-Skeggi, the son of Skinna-Bjorn, the son of Skutad-Skeggi. Eyjolf Bolverksson was a man of great standing and more skilled in law than anyone, so that he was the third greatest lawyer in Iceland. He was the handsomest of men, big and strong, and he had in him the very best makings of a chieftain. He was greedy for money, like the rest of his family.

One day Flosi went to the booth of Bjarni Brodd-Helgason. Bjarni welcomed him with both hands, and Flosi sat down beside him. They talked about many things.

Flosi said to Bjarni, "What shall we do now?"

Bjarni answered, "It's hard to know what to do, I think, but it seems wisest to me to ask for support, because they are drawing strength against you. And I want to ask you, Flosi, whether there's any really great lawyer in your band, because two courses are open to you. One is to ask for a settlement, and that's a very good one. The other is to defend the case at law, if there's any defense to be had, though that will look like going at it hard. I think that's the one you'll have to take, because you've acted with a high hand before, and it won't do now to make yourselves small."

Flosi said, "As for your question about lawyers, I can answer you at once: there's no such man in our band, and I don't know of anyone to hope for except your kinsman Thorkel Geitisson."

Bjarni said, "We won't count on him. Though he's wise in the law, he's very cautious. No one need think of setting him up as a target. But he'll back you as well as the best of your men, because he's a man of great courage. And I'll tell you this: whoever puts forward a defense in the burning case will die for it, and I don't want that for my kinsman Thorkel. We'll have to look elsewhere."

Flosi said he had no idea who the greatest lawyers were.

Bjarni said, "There's a man called Eyjolf, the son of Bolverk. He's the greatest lawyer in the West Fjords Quarter. You'll have to give him a great deal of money if he's to be brought into the case, but we won't let that stop us. We must also go armed to all the law business, and be as much on our guard as we can, but not attack them unless we have to defend ourselves. Now I'll go with you and help you ask for support, because I think it won't be possible to keep quiet any longer."

Then they went out of the booth and over to the men of Oxarfjord. Bjarni talked with Lyting and Blaeng and Hroi Arnsteinsson, and quickly got from them what he asked.

Then they went to see Kol, the son of Killer-Skuta, and Eyvind Thorkelsson, the son of Askel the Godi, and asked them for support. They held off for a long time, but in the end they took three marks of silver and joined the case on Flosi's side.

Then they went to the booth of the men of Ljosavatn and stayed there for some time. Flosi asked the men of Ljosavatn for support, but they were difficult and hard to win over.

Then Flosi said in great anger, "You're a bad lot. You're grasping and unjust at home in your own district, and you won't help men at the assemblies, even when they ask you. This will be held hard against you and thrown in your faces at the assemblies, if you've forgotten the abuse that Skarphedin heaped on you men of Ljosavatn."

On the other hand, he spoke with them privately and offered them money for their support, and coaxed them with fine words. In the end they promised him their support, and grew so bold about it that they said they would fight for Flosi if it came to that.

Then Bjarni said to Flosi, "Well done. You're a great chieftain and a bold man, and plain-spoken, and you don't mince your words with anyone."

Then they went off west over the Oxara and on to Hlad booth. They saw a great many men outside the booth. One of them had a scarlet cloak over his shoulders and a gold band around his head and a silver-inlaid axe in his hand.

Bjarni said, "This is lucky. Here he is now, Eyjolf Bolverksson, if you want to meet him, Flosi."

Then they went up to Eyjolf and greeted him. Eyjolf knew Bjarni at once and received him well. Bjarni took Eyjolf by the hand and led him up into Almannagja. Bjarni's and Flosi's men followed them, and Eyjolf's men went with him too. They told the men to stay up on the edge of the rift and keep watch from there.

Flosi and the others went on until they came to where the path runs down from the upper rift. Flosi said it was a good place to sit, with a wide view. Then they sat down. There were four of them together and no more.

Then Bjarni said to Eyjolf, "We've come to see you, friend, because we're in great need of your support in every way."

Eyjolf said, "There's a fine choice of men here at the assembly, and you'll have little trouble finding men who'd be much more help to you than I could be."

Bjarni said, "That's not so. You have many qualities in which no man at this assembly is greater than you. First, you're as well born as anyone descended from Ragnar Hairy-Breeches. And your forefathers have always been at the center of great cases, both at the assemblies and at home in their districts, and they always came out on top. That's why we think it likely you'll win your cases."

Eyjolf said, "You speak well, Bjarni, but I don't think I have much share in all that."

Then Flosi said, "There's no need to beat about the bush over what we have in mind. We want to ask for your support, Eyjolf: that you help us with our cases and go to the courts with us, and take up the defense if there is one, and present it on our behalf, and stand by us in everything that may come up at this assembly."

Eyjolf sprang up in anger and said that no one should think he could make a fool of him or use him to run on ahead if he didn't want to go.

"And now I see," he said, "what all the fine words you gave me were leading up to."

Hallbjorn the Strong took hold of him and sat him down between himself and Bjarni and said, "A tree doesn't fall at the first stroke, friend. Sit here with us for now."

Then Flosi drew a gold ring off his arm and said, "I want to give you this ring, Eyjolf, for your friendship and your support, and to show you that I don't mean to trick you. You'd do best to take the ring, because there's no one here at the assembly I've given a gift like it."

The ring was so fine and so big and so well made that it was worth twelve hundreds in brown homespun. Hallbjorn drew the ring onto Eyjolf's arm.

Eyjolf said, "Now it's more fitting for me to accept the ring, since you're behaving so handsomely. And you can count on me to take up the defense and do whatever is needed."

Bjarni said, "Now you've both behaved well. And here are men well suited to be the witnesses, Hallbjorn and I, that you've taken over the case."

Then Eyjolf stood up, and Flosi too, and they shook hands. Eyjolf took over from Flosi all the proofs for the defense, and also any suits that might arise out of the defense, because what is the defense in one case is often the prosecution in another. He also took over all the proofs for the prosecution that belonged to these suits, whether they were to be pleaded in the Quarter Court or the Fifth Court. Flosi handed them over lawfully, and Eyjolf took them lawfully.

Then he said to Flosi and Bjarni, "Now I've taken over the case, as you asked. But I want you to keep it secret for now. And if the case goes to the Fifth Court, be most careful of all not to say that you've given money for my support."

Then Flosi stood up, and Bjarni, and all of them. Flosi and Bjarni went each to his own booth, and Eyjolf went to the booth of Snorri the Godi and sat down beside him. They talked about many things. Snorri the Godi took hold of Eyjolf's arm and pushed back the sleeve and saw that he had a big gold ring on his arm.

Snorri the Godi said, "Was this ring bought or given?"

Eyjolf was taken aback and had nothing to say.

Snorri said, "I can see plainly that you must have taken it as a gift. I hope this ring won't be the death of you."

Eyjolf sprang up and walked away and would not talk about it.

When Snorri saw Eyjolf get up so suddenly, he said, "It's likely that by the time this assembly is over, you'll know what it is you've accepted."

Then Eyjolf went to his booth.

Chapters 139 to 141: The Suits Are Brought

Chapter 139

Now we must tell how Asgrim Ellida-Grimsson and Kari Solmundarson met with the others, all of them together: Gizur the White, Hjalti Skeggjason, Thorgeir Skorargeir and Mord Valgardsson.

Asgrim began. "There's no need to talk in whispers, because the only men here are men who each know the other can be trusted. Now I want to ask you whether you know anything of what Flosi and his people are planning. It seems to me we may have to make our own plans some other way."

Gizur the White answered, "Snorri the Godi sent a man to me with word that Flosi had got a great deal of support from the Northerners, and that his kinsman Eyjolf Bolverksson had been given a gold ring by someone and was keeping it hidden. Snorri said he thought Eyjolf Bolverksson must be the man chosen to bring the legal defense in the case, and that the ring must have been given him for that."

They all agreed that it must be so.

Then Gizur said to them, "Now my son-in-law Mord Valgardsson has taken on the case that everyone will think the hardest: the prosecution of Flosi. I want you to divide the other suits among yourselves, because it will soon be time to give notice of the suits at the Law Rock. We'll need to ask for support, too."

"So it shall be," said Asgrim, "but we want to ask you to come with us when we go asking for support."

Gizur said he would do his part.

Then Gizur chose all the wisest men in their company to go with him. There were Hjalti Skeggjason and Asgrim and Kari, and Thorgeir Skorargeir.

Then Gizur said, "We'll go first to the booth of Skafti Thoroddsson."

They went to the booth of the Olfus men. Gizur the White went first, then Hjalti, then Kari, then Asgrim, then Thorgeir Skorargeir, then Thorgeir's brothers. They went into the booth. Skafti was sitting on the platform. When he saw Gizur the White he stood up to meet him and greeted him warmly, and all of them, and asked Gizur to sit beside him. Gizur did so.

Then Gizur said to Asgrim, "Now you must raise the matter of support with Skafti, and I'll add whatever I think fit."

Asgrim said, "This is why we've come here, Skafti: to look to you for backing and support."

Skafti said, "Last time you found me hard to win over, when I wouldn't take on your troubles."

Gizur said, "Things stand differently now. Now it's a matter of prosecuting for Njal, the master of the house, and Bergthora, its mistress, who were both burned inside their house though they had done nothing, and for three of Njal's sons, and for many other good men. You would never want to refuse men your help, or to fail your own kinsmen and in-laws."

Skafti answered, "What was on my mind then was what Skarphedin said to me: that I had smeared tar on my own head, and cut a strip of turf to creep under, and that I had been so frightened that Thorolf Loftsson of Eyrar carried me on board his ship in his flour sacks and brought me out to Iceland that way. I thought I would never take up a case on his behalf."

Gizur said, "There's no need to remember such things now, because the man who said them is dead. And you'll want to do it for me, even if you won't do it for anyone else."

Skafti answered, "This case is nothing to do with you, unless you want to get tangled up in it with them."

Gizur grew very angry and said, "You're not like your father. People thought him rather mixed in his ways, but he always stood by men when they needed him most."

Skafti said, "We're not alike in temper. You two think you've done great deeds: you, Gizur the White, when you went against Gunnar at Hlidarendi, and Asgrim when he killed his sworn brother Gauk."

Asgrim answered, "Few men bring up the better thing when they know the worse. But many will say that I didn't kill Gauk until I had no choice. You can be forgiven for not helping us, but there's no forgiving you for throwing insults at us. What I'd wish for you, when this assembly is over, is that you get the greatest disgrace out of these cases, and that no one makes up that shame to you."

Then Gizur and all his men stood up and went out, and on to the booth of Snorri the Godi, and went inside. Snorri was sitting on the platform in the booth. He knew the men at once, stood up to meet them, made them all welcome and made room for them to sit beside him. Then they asked each other the general news.

Asgrim said to Snorri, "My kinsman Gizur and I have come here to ask you for your support."

Snorri the Godi answered, "What you're asking is something no one could blame you for: to prosecute for in-laws such as yours were. We had a great deal of good advice from Njal, though few will remember it now. Still, I don't know what kind of support you think you need most."

Asgrim answered, "We'll need it most if we fight here at the assembly."

Snorri said, "That's true: a great deal will hang on it for you then. Most likely you'll press your case hard, and they'll defend theirs the same way, and neither side will give the other its due. Then you won't put up with them, and you'll go for them. That will be the only course left, because they'll want to pay you in shame for the men you have lost, and in disgrace for the death of your kinsmen."

It was plain that he was urging them on in everything.

Gizur the White said, "You speak well, Snorri. You always act best and most like a chieftain when the most is at stake."

Asgrim said, "I'd like to know what you'll do for us, then, if it goes the way you say."

Snorri said, "I'll do you a friend's turn, one on which all your honor will depend. But I won't go to the courts. If you fight at the assembly, don't attack them at all unless you're all of you completely steady, because there are great fighters against you. If you get the worst of it, fall back this way toward us, because I'll have drawn up my men here in readiness and will be ready to help you. But if it goes the other way and they give ground, I think they'll mean to run for a stronghold in Almannagja, and if they get there you'll never be able to dislodge them. I'll take it on myself to draw up my men in front of it and keep them out of the stronghold. But we won't go after them, whether they fall back north or south along the river. And when you've killed about as many of their men as I think you can still pay compensation for, and still keep your chieftaincies and your right to live in your own districts, I'll come running with all my men and part you. And then you must do this for my word: stop the fight, if I do what I've now promised."

Gizur thanked him warmly and said this had been spoken for the good of them all. Then they all went out.

Gizur said, "Where shall we go now?"

"To the booth of the Modruvellir men," said Asgrim.

They went there.

Chapter 140

When they came into the booth they saw Gudmund the Powerful sitting there, talking with his foster father, Einar Konalsson, who was a wise man. They went up to Gudmund. He received them well and had the booth cleared for them, so that they could all sit down. They asked each other the news.

Asgrim said, "There's no need to mutter about this. We've come here to ask you for your firm support."

Gudmund answered, "Have you been to see any other chieftains first?"

They said they had been to see Skafti Thoroddsson and Snorri the Godi, and told him quietly how it had gone with each of them.

Then Gudmund said, "Last time I behaved meanly toward you, when I made things hard for you. Now I'll keep you waiting all the less for having been harder to win then. I'll go to the courts with you, with all the men who follow me, and back you in everything at this assembly, and fight alongside you if it comes to that, and stake my life with yours. And I'll pay Skafti back this way: his son Thorstein Gape-Mouth will be in the fight on our side. He won't dare do anything but what I want, since he's married to my daughter Jodis. Then Skafti will set about trying to part us."

They thanked him warmly, and talked with him for a long time afterward, so that no one else heard.

Gudmund told them not to go on their knees to any more chieftains. He said that would be a mean thing to do. "We'll take our chances with the force we have now. You must go armed to every legal proceeding, but don't fight as things stand."

Then they all went out and back to their booths. At first only a few men knew of this. Now the assembly went on.

Chapter 141

One day men went to the Law Rock, and the chieftains were placed so that Asgrim Ellida-Grimsson, Gizur the White, Gudmund the Powerful and Snorri the Godi stood up by the Law Rock, and the men of the East Fjords stood down below it. Mord Valgardsson stood beside his father-in-law, Gizur the White. Mord was the best speaker of any man. Gizur told him to give notice of the suit for killing, and asked him to speak loudly enough to be heard well.

Mord named witnesses. "I name witnesses to this," he said, "that I give notice of a suit for an assault as the law counts it against Flosi Thordarson, in that he made an assault on Helgi Njalsson, on the spot where Flosi Thordarson made an assault on Helgi Njalsson and gave him a body wound or a brain wound or a marrow wound that proved a wound for death, and Helgi died of it. I say that for this he ought to become a full outlaw, not to be fed, not to be ferried abroad, not to be given any help or shelter at all. I say that all his goods are forfeit, half to me and half to the men of the Quarter who are entitled by law to take an outlaw's forfeited goods. I give notice of this suit for killing to the Quarter Court in which it ought by law to come. I give lawful notice; I give notice in the hearing of all at the Law Rock; I give notice now for prosecution this summer and for full outlawry against Flosi Thordarson. I give notice of this as a suit handed over to me by Thorgeir Thorisson with a handshake."

There was a great murmur at the Law Rock, because he had spoken well and forcefully.

Mord spoke a second time. "I name you as witnesses to this," he said, "that I give notice of a suit against Flosi Thordarson for giving Helgi Njalsson a body wound or a brain wound or a marrow wound, the wound that proved a wound for death, and Helgi died of it, on the spot where Flosi Thordarson had first made an assault as the law counts it on Helgi Njalsson. I say that for this you, Flosi, ought to become a full outlaw, not to be fed, not to be ferried abroad, not to be given any help or shelter at all. I say that all your goods are forfeit, half to me and half to the men of the Quarter who are entitled by law to take an outlaw's forfeited goods. I give notice of this suit to the Quarter Court in which it ought by law to come. I give lawful notice; I give notice in the hearing of all at the Law Rock; I give notice now for prosecution this summer and for full outlawry against Flosi Thordarson. I give notice of this as a suit handed over to me by Thorgeir Thorisson with a handshake."

Then Mord sat down. Flosi listened closely and said not a word all the while.

Thorgeir Skorargeir stood up and named witnesses. "I name witnesses to this, that I give notice of a suit against Glum Hildisson, in that he took fire and lit it and carried it into the house at Bergthorshvol, when they burned to death inside it Njal Thorgeirsson and Bergthora Skarphedinsdottir and all the people who were burned there. I say that for this he ought to become a full outlaw, not to be fed, not to be ferried abroad, not to be given any help or shelter at all. I say that all his goods are forfeit, half to me and half to the men of the Quarter who are entitled by law to take an outlaw's forfeited goods. I give notice of this suit to the Quarter Court in which it ought by law to come. I give lawful notice; I give notice in the hearing of all at the Law Rock; I give notice now for prosecution this summer and for full outlawry against Glum Hildisson."

Kari Solmundarson gave notice of suits against Kol Thorsteinsson, Gunnar Lambason and Grani Gunnarsson, and everyone said he spoke remarkably well. Thorleif Crow gave notice of suits against all the Sigfussons, and his brother Thorgrim the Big against Modolf Ketilsson, Lambi Sigurdarson and Hroar Hamundarson, the brother of Leidolf the Strong. Asgrim Ellida-Grimsson gave notice of suits against Leidolf and Thorstein Geirleifsson, Arni Kolsson and Grim the Red, and they all spoke well. Then other men gave notice of their suits, and that went on until late in the day. Then men went back to their booths.

Eyjolf Bolverksson went to the booth with Flosi. They went around to the east side of the booth.

Flosi said to Eyjolf, "Do you see any defense in these cases?"

"None," said Eyjolf.

"What's to be done now?" said Flosi.

"It's hard to know what to advise," said Eyjolf, "but I'll still give you some advice. You must hand over your chieftaincy to your brother Thorgeir, and declare yourself one of the followers of Askel the Godi, Thorketil's son, up north in Reykjardal. If they don't find out about this, it may do them harm, because they'll bring their suit in the East Fjords Quarter Court, the court for the Quarter you live in, when they ought to bring it in the North Quarter Court, since a man answers in the court of the Quarter whose chieftain he follows. They'll overlook this. And it's a case for the Fifth Court against them if they prosecute in a court other than the right one. We'll take up that case then, but only as a last resort."

Flosi said, "It may be the ring is paying for itself now."

"I don't know about that," said Eyjolf, "but I'll give you such help at law that people will say no one could have hoped for more. Now send for Askel. And Thorgeir must come to you at once, and one man with him."

A little later Thorgeir came there and took over the chieftaincy. Then Askel came too. Flosi declared himself one of Askel's followers. No one knew of this but the men who were there.

Chapters 142 to 143: Before the Quarter Court

Chapter 142

Now time passed until the courts were to go out. Both sides got ready and armed themselves. Each side put marks on their helmets so they could tell their own men in a fight.

Thorhall Asgrimsson said, "Don't be too hasty in anything now, father, and do everything as correctly as you can. And if anything goes wrong for you, let me know as quickly as you can, and I'll give you advice."

Asgrim and the others looked at him. His face was as red as if blood were running over it, and tears as big as hailstones burst from his eyes. He asked them to bring him his spear. Skarphedin had given it to him, and it was a great treasure.

As they were walking away, Asgrim said, "My son Thorhall wasn't easy in his mind when he stayed behind in the booth, and I don't know what he'll do. Now we'll go along with Mord Valgardsson," said Asgrim, "and act at first as if nothing else mattered, because there's a bigger catch in Flosi than in a good many others."

Then Asgrim sent a man to Gizur the White and Hjalti Skeggjason and Gudmund the Powerful. They all came together and went straight to the East Fjords Quarter Court. They came up to the court from the south. Flosi and all the men of the East Fjords with him came up to it from the north. The men of Reykjardal and of Oxarfjord and the Ljosavatn men were there with Flosi too. Eyjolf Bolverksson was there as well.

Flosi leaned over to Eyjolf and said, "This looks promising. It may turn out not far from what you guessed."

"Keep quiet about it," said Eyjolf. "The time will come when we need to use it."

Mord Valgardsson named witnesses and called on all the men who had suits for full outlawry to bring before the court to draw lots: whose suit should be stated first, whose next and whose last. He made the call lawfully before the court, so that the judges heard it. Then lots were drawn for the order of the suits, and the lot fell to him to state his suit first.

Mord Valgardsson named witnesses a second time. "I name witnesses to this," he said, "that I reserve the right to correct every slip in my case, whether I say too much or too little. I claim the right to amend all my words until I bring my case into its proper legal form. I name these witnesses for myself, or for any others who need to use or rely on this testimony."

Mord Valgardsson named witnesses. "I name witnesses to this," he said, "that I call on Flosi Thordarson, or on any other man who has taken over his legal defense with a handshake, to listen to my oath, and to the statement of my case, and to all the evidence I mean to bring against him. I make this call lawfully before the court, so that the judges hear it across the whole court."

Mord Valgardsson spoke again. "I name witnesses to this," he said, "that I swear an oath on the book, a lawful oath, and I say it before God, that I will prosecute this case as I know to be most true and most right and most in keeping with the law, and that I will carry out every lawful step that falls to me while I am engaged in this case."

Then he spoke these words: "I named Thorodd as one witness, and Thorbjorn as the second, to witness that I gave notice of a suit for an assault as the law counts it against Flosi Thordarson, on the spot where Flosi Thordarson made an assault as the law counts it on Helgi Njalsson, when Flosi Thordarson gave Helgi Njalsson a body wound or a brain wound or a marrow wound that proved a wound for death, and Helgi died of it. I said that for this he ought to become a full outlaw, not to be fed, not to be ferried abroad, not to be given any help or shelter at all. I said that all his goods were forfeit, half to me and half to the men of the Quarter who are entitled by law to take an outlaw's forfeited goods. I gave notice to the Quarter Court in which the suit ought by law to come. I gave lawful notice; I gave notice in the hearing of all at the Law Rock; I gave notice for prosecution this summer and for full outlawry against Flosi Thordarson. I gave notice of it as a suit handed over to me by Thorgeir Thorisson with a handshake. I used all the same words in my notice that I have used now in the statement of my case. I state this suit for full outlawry, in this form, before the East Fjords Quarter Court, over the head of Jon, as I worded it when I gave notice."⁴

Mord said, "I named Thorodd as one witness, and Thorbjorn as the second, to witness that I gave notice of a suit against Flosi Thordarson for giving Helgi Njalsson a body wound or a brain wound or a marrow wound, the wound that proved a wound for death, and Helgi died of it, on the spot where Flosi Thordarson had first made an assault as the law counts it on Helgi Njalsson. I said that for this he ought to become a full outlaw, not to be fed, not to be ferried abroad, not to be given any help or shelter at all. I said that all his goods were forfeit, half to me and half to the men of the Quarter who are entitled by law to take an outlaw's forfeited goods. I gave notice to the Quarter Court in which the suit ought by law to come. I gave lawful notice; I gave notice in the hearing of all at the Law Rock; I gave notice for prosecution this summer and for full outlawry against Flosi Thordarson. I gave notice of it as a suit handed over to me by Thorgeir Thorisson with a handshake. I used all the same words in my notice that I use now in the statement of my case. I state this suit for full outlawry, in this form, before the East Fjords Quarter Court, over the head of Jon, as I worded it when I gave notice."

Then Mord's witnesses to the notice went before the court. One of them spoke the testimony and both agreed to it, and they spoke in these words: "Mord named Thorodd as one witness, and me as the second, and my name is Thorbjorn." Then he named his father. "Mord named the two of us to witness that he gave notice of a suit for an assault as the law counts it against Flosi Thordarson, in that he made an assault on Helgi Njalsson, on the spot where Flosi Thordarson gave Helgi Njalsson a body wound or a brain wound or a marrow wound that proved a wound for death, and Helgi died of it. He said that for this Flosi ought to become a full outlaw, not to be fed, not to be ferried abroad, not to be given any help or shelter at all. He said that all Flosi's goods were forfeit, half to himself and half to the men of the Quarter who are entitled by law to take an outlaw's forfeited goods. He gave notice to the Quarter Court in which the suit ought by law to come. He gave lawful notice; he gave notice in the hearing of all at the Law Rock; he gave notice for prosecution this summer and for full outlawry against Flosi Thordarson. He gave notice of it as a suit handed over to him by Thorgeir Thorisson with a handshake. He used all the same words in his notice that he used in the statement of his case, and that we have used in our testimony. We have now given our testimony rightly, and we are both of one mind. We give this testimony to the notice, in this form, before the East Fjords Quarter Court, over the head of Jon, as Mord worded it when he gave notice."

A second time they gave their testimony to the notice before the court, putting the wound first and the assault after it, and using all the other words as before. They gave this testimony to the notice, in this form, before the East Fjords Quarter Court, as Mord had worded it when he gave notice.

Then Mord's witnesses to the handing over of the suit went before the court. One of them spoke the testimony and both agreed to it, and they said in these words that Mord Valgardsson and Thorgeir Thorisson had named them to witness that Thorgeir Thorisson handed over to Mord Valgardsson, with a handshake, a suit for killing against Flosi Thordarson for the killing of Helgi Njalsson. "He handed over the suit to him with all the evidence that ought to go with it. He handed it over for him to prosecute or to settle, and to have the use of every right in it as if he were the rightful principal in the suit. Thorgeir handed it over lawfully, and Mord took it over lawfully."

They gave this testimony to the handing over of the suit, in this form, before the East Fjords Quarter Court, over the head of Jon, as Thorgeir and Mord had named them as witnesses to it. They had all the witnesses swear oaths before they gave testimony, and the judges too.

Mord Valgardsson named witnesses. "I name witnesses to this," he said, "that I call on the nine neighbors I summoned in this suit I have brought against Flosi Thordarson to take their seats west on the riverbank, so that the panel can be challenged. I make this call lawfully before the court, so that the judges hear it."

Mord Valgardsson named witnesses a second time. "I name you as witnesses to this," he said, "that I call on Flosi Thordarson, or on any other man who has taken over his legal defense with a handshake, to challenge the panel I have seated west on the riverbank. I make this call lawfully before the court, so that the judges hear it across the whole court."

Once more Mord named witnesses. "I name witnesses to this," he said, "that all the first steps that belong to the suit have now been taken: the call to hear my oath, the oath sworn, the case stated, the testimony to the notice given, the testimony to the handing over of the suit given, the neighbors called to take their seats, the defense called to challenge the panel. I name these witnesses to these steps that have now been taken, and to this as well: that I do not mean to be taken as having given up the prosecution if I leave the court to look for evidence or on other business."

Now Flosi and his men went over to where the neighbors were sitting.

Flosi said to them, "The Sigfussons will know whether these are the right neighbors, the ones who live nearest to where it happened, who have been summoned here."

Ketil of Mork answered, "Here is one neighbor who held Mord Valgardsson at his baptism, and another who is his second cousin."

Then they reckoned up the kinship and swore to it on oath. Eyjolf named witnesses that the panel should hold off until it had been challenged.

A second time Eyjolf named witnesses. "I name witnesses to this," he said, "that I strike both these men from the panel." He named them both, and their fathers too. "I strike them because one of them is Mord's second cousin and the other is related to him by baptism, both of them grounds on which neighbors may lawfully be struck from a panel. By law you two are now disqualified from the panel, because a lawful challenge has now been made against you. I strike you off by the true procedure of the Althing and the law of the whole land. I strike you off in the case that Flosi Thordarson handed over to me with a handshake."

Now everyone said Mord's case was ruined. They were all agreed that the defense now had the upper hand over the prosecution.

Then Asgrim said to Mord, "It isn't all theirs yet, though they think they've gained a great deal of ground now. We'll go to my son Thorhall and find out what he advises."

A trustworthy man was sent to Thorhall, and he told him carefully how far the case had gone: that Flosi and his men thought they had wrecked the panel.

Thorhall said, "I'll see to it that this doesn't cost you the case. Tell them not to be misled, even though legal tricks are played on them, because that wise man Eyjolf has slipped up this time. Now go back to them as fast as you can, and tell them Mord Valgardsson must go before the court and name witnesses that their challenge is void." And he explained to him exactly how they were to go about it.

The messenger went and told them Thorhall's advice.

Then Mord Valgardsson went before the court and named witnesses. "I name witnesses to this," he said, "that I declare void the challenge made by Eyjolf Bolverksson. My ground is that he challenged them for kinship not to the principal in the suit, the man whose suit it first was, but to the man who has taken it over. I name these witnesses for myself, or for any others who need to rely on this testimony."

Then he had the testimony given before the court. He went over to where the neighbors were sitting, told the two who had stood up to sit down again, and said they were rightful members of the panel. Then everyone said that Thorhall had done a great thing, and they all thought the prosecution now had the upper hand over the defense.

Flosi said to Eyjolf, "Do you think this is law?"

"I certainly do," said Eyjolf, "and we did slip up there. But we'll keep up this contest with them a while longer."

Then Eyjolf named witnesses. "I name witnesses to this," he said, "that I strike these two men from the panel." He named them both. "I strike you because you are cottagers living on other men's land, and not householders. I do not allow you to sit on the panel, because a lawful challenge has now been made against you. I strike you from the panel by the true procedure of the Althing and the law of the whole land."

Eyjolf said it would greatly surprise him if this could be overturned.

Then everyone said that the defense had the upper hand over the prosecution. Now they all praised Eyjolf highly, and said no man would want to try his skill at law against him.

Mord Valgardsson and Asgrim Ellida-Grimsson now sent a man to Thorhall to tell him how things stood. When Thorhall heard it, he asked what property the two men had. The messenger said that one of them ran a dairy farm, "and he has both cows and ewes on his farm. The other owns a third of the land they live on, and keeps himself. They share one hearth, he and the man who rents the land, and one shepherd."

Thorhall said, "It will go with them as it did before: they'll have overlooked something. I'll overturn this for them very quickly, even though Eyjolf has used very big words about its being right."

Thorhall now told the messenger as exactly as he could how they were to go about it.

The messenger came back and gave Mord and Asgrim the advice Thorhall had given.

Mord went before the court and named witnesses. "I name witnesses to this," he said, "that I declare void the challenge made by Eyjolf Bolverksson, because he has struck from the panel men who rightly belong on it. Any man who owns land worth three hundreds or more is qualified to sit on a panel of neighbors, even if he keeps no dairy stock. And a man who runs a dairy farm is qualified to sit on a panel of neighbors too, even if he owns no land."

Then he had the testimony given before the court. He went over to where the neighbors were, told them to sit down, and said they were rightful members of the panel of neighbors.

Then there was a great outcry and shouting, and everyone said the case had been badly upset for Flosi and Eyjolf, and they were now agreed that the prosecution had the upper hand over the defense.

Flosi said to Eyjolf, "Can this be right?"

Eyjolf said he had not the knowledge to be sure of it.

Then they sent a man to Skafti the Lawspeaker to ask him whether it was right. He sent word back to them that it was certainly the law, though few knew it. This was reported to Flosi and his men.

Eyjolf Bolverksson now asked the Sigfussons about the other neighbors who had been summoned. They said four of them had been wrongly summoned, "because the men who live nearer are sitting at home."

Then Eyjolf named witnesses that he struck all four of those men from the panel, and he used the proper form of words for a challenge.

Then he said to the neighbors, "You are bound to do what the law requires for both sides. When you are called, go before the court and name witnesses that what stands in the way of your verdict is this: five of you have been asked for a panel's verdict, when there ought to be nine of you to give it. Thorhall will win every case there is if he can rescue this one."

It was plain in everything that Flosi and Eyjolf were crowing over it.

There was a great murmur now that the suit for killing had been wrecked, and that the defense now had the upper hand over the prosecution.

Asgrim said to Mord, "They don't know yet what they're crowing about, not until my son Thorhall has been asked. Njal told me he had taught Thorhall so much law that he would be the greatest lawyer in Iceland if it were ever put to the test."

Then a man was sent to Thorhall to tell him how things stood, and about the crowing of Flosi and his men, and the talk of the crowd that the suit for killing had been wrecked for Mord and his side.

"That's good," said Thorhall, "but they'll get no credit from it yet. Go now and tell Mord to name witnesses and swear an oath that the greater part of the panel was rightly summoned. Then he must have the testimony given before the court, and that will save the main suit. He'll be liable to a fine of three marks for each man he has wrongly summoned, but that can't be prosecuted at this assembly."

The messenger went back and told Mord and his side everything, exactly as Thorhall had said it.

Mord went before the court, named witnesses, and swore an oath that the greater part of the neighbors had been rightly summoned. He said he had now saved the main suit. "Our enemies will have to find something other than this to be proud of: that we've made some great mistake here."

There was a great murmur at that, saying that Mord was handling the case well, and people said Flosi and his men were dealing in nothing but legal tricks and injustice.

Flosi asked Eyjolf whether this could be right. He said he did not know for sure, and said the Lawspeaker would have to settle it.

Then Thorkel Geitisson went on their behalf and told the Lawspeaker how things stood, and asked whether what Mord had said was right.

Skafti answered, "There are more great lawyers now than I thought. To tell you the truth, this is so right in every way that nothing can be said against it. But I thought I would be the only one who knew this point of law, now that Njal is dead, because he was the only man I knew who knew it."

Thorkel went back to Flosi and Eyjolf and told them that this was the law.

Then Mord Valgardsson went before the court and named witnesses. "I name witnesses to this," he said, "that I call on the neighbors I summoned in the suit I have brought against Flosi Thordarson to give the panel's verdict, one way or the other, against him or for him. I make this call lawfully before the court, so that the judges hear it across the whole court."

Then Mord's neighbors went before the court. One spoke the verdict and all agreed to it, and he said, in these words: "Mord Valgardsson summoned nine of us free men to the panel, but here we stand now, five free men, and four have been struck off. Testimony has now been given for the four who should have given the verdict with us. The law now obliges us to give our verdict. We were summoned to give our verdict on whether Flosi Thordarson made an assault as the law counts it on Helgi Njalsson, on the spot where Flosi Thordarson gave Helgi Njalsson a body wound or a brain wound or a marrow wound that proved a wound for death, and Helgi died of it. He summoned us to give our verdict on all the words that the law requires us to decide on, and that he wished to put to us in court, and that belonged to this case. He summoned us lawfully. He summoned us so that we heard it. He summoned us in the case Thorgeir Thorisson handed over to him with a handshake. We have all now sworn our oaths, and given our true verdict, and are of one mind. We give our verdict against Flosi Thordarson, and we find him guilty of the charge. We give this verdict of nine neighbors, in this form, before the East Fjords Quarter Court, over the head of Jon, as Mord summoned us to do. This is the verdict of us all," they said.

A second time they gave their verdict, putting the wound first and the assault after it, and giving all the other words as before. They gave their verdict against Flosi and found him guilty of the charge.

Mord Valgardsson went before the court and named witnesses that the neighbors he had summoned in the suit he had brought against Flosi Thordarson had given their verdict against him and found him guilty of the charge. He named these witnesses for himself, or for any others who needed to use or rely on this testimony.

A second time Mord named witnesses. "I name witnesses to this," he said, "that I call on Flosi Thordarson, or on any other man who has taken over his legal defense with a handshake, to begin his defense against the suit I have brought against him, because all the evidence for the prosecution that by law belongs to this suit has now been brought forward: all the testimony given, the panel's verdict given, and witnesses named to the verdict and to all the evidence that has been brought forward. And if anything should come up in their defense that I need to take up in a suit of my own, I reserve the right to prosecute it. I make this call lawfully before the court, so that the judges hear it."

"It makes me laugh to myself, Eyjolf," said Flosi, "to think how they'll stare, and how they'll scratch their heads, when you bring out the defense."

Chapter 143

Then Eyjolf Bolverksson went before the court and named witnesses. "I name witnesses to this," he said, "that this is the lawful defense in this case: you have prosecuted it in the East Fjords Quarter Court when it ought to have been prosecuted in the North Quarter Court, because Flosi has declared himself one of the followers of Askel the Godi. Here now are the witnesses who were present, and they will testify that Flosi first handed over his chieftaincy to his brother Thorgeir, and after that declared himself one of Askel the Godi's followers. I name these witnesses for myself, or for any others who need to use or rely on this testimony."

A second time Eyjolf named witnesses. "I name witnesses to this," he said, "that I call on Mord, who has the suit to prosecute, or on the principal in the suit, to listen to my oath, and to the statement of the defense I shall bring, and to all the evidence I shall bring forward. I make this call lawfully before the court, so that the judges hear it."

Once more Eyjolf named witnesses. "I name witnesses to this," he said, "that I swear an oath on the book, a lawful oath, and I say it before God, that I will defend this case as I know to be most right and most true and most in keeping with the law, and that I will carry out every lawful step that falls to me while I am at this assembly."

Eyjolf said, "I name these two men as witnesses that I bring this lawful defense: that this case was prosecuted in a different Quarter Court from the one it belonged in. On that ground I declare their suit void. I state this defense, in this form, before the East Fjords Quarter Court."

Then he had all the testimony given that belonged to the defense. After that he named witnesses to all the evidence for the defense, that it had now all been brought forward.

Eyjolf named witnesses once more. "I name witnesses to this," he said, "that I forbid the judges, with a chieftain's veto, to give judgment in the suit of Mord and his side, because a lawful defense has now been brought before the court. I forbid it with a veto, a chieftain's veto, a lawful veto, an unquestionable veto, full and binding, as I have the right to forbid it by the true procedure of the Althing and the law of the whole land."

Then he called for judgment on the defense. Asgrim and his side had the other suits for the burning prosecuted, and they went forward.

Chapters 144 to 145: The Fifth Court, and the Battle at the Althing

Chapter 144

Now Asgrim and his side sent a man to Thorhall to tell him what a tight place they had got into.

"I was too far away this time," said Thorhall, "because this case would never have gone that way if I had been there. Now I can see their plan: they'll mean to summon you to the Fifth Court for contempt of the assembly, for corrupting its proceedings. They'll also mean to split the court on the suits for the burning, so that no judgment can be given, because they've now reached the point where they'll stop at nothing. Go back to them as fast as you can and tell them that Mord must summon both of them, Flosi and Eyjolf, for bringing money into the court, and make the penalty lesser outlawry. Then he must summon them with a second summons, for bringing testimony that had no bearing on the case between them, and so committing contempt of the assembly. Tell them I say this: if one man has two suits for lesser outlawry against him, he must be sentenced to full outlawry. That's why you must have your case ready first: then you'll be the first to prosecute and to get judgment."

The messenger went off and told Mord and Asgrim. Then they went to the Law Rock.

Mord Valgardsson named witnesses. "I name witnesses to this," he said, "that I summon Flosi Thordarson for giving money to Eyjolf Bolverksson here at the assembly to win his support. I say that for this he ought to become a lesser outlaw, who may be given passage abroad, or be safe from his enemies once he reaches his ship, only if the life-money and the fee for his keep are paid at the court of confiscation; and otherwise a full outlaw. I say that all his goods are forfeit, half to me and half to the men of the Quarter who are entitled by law to take an outlaw's forfeited goods. I summon this case to the Fifth Court, where it ought by law to come. I summon it now for prosecution and for full outlawry. I summon with a lawful summons. I summon in the hearing of all at the Law Rock."⁵

He summoned Eyjolf Bolverksson with a summons of the same kind, for having taken the money. He summoned that case to the Fifth Court as well. A second time he summoned Flosi and Eyjolf, for bringing testimony at the assembly that had no lawful bearing on the case between the parties, and so committing contempt of the assembly. For this too he made the penalty lesser outlawry. Then they went away to the Law Council. That was where the Fifth Court was sitting.

When Asgrim and Mord had gone, the judges of the Quarter Court could not agree on how to judge, because some of them wanted to judge for Flosi and some for Mord and Asgrim. Flosi and Eyjolf then had to split the court, the step a party took when the judges could not agree, which sent the matter on to the Fifth Court. That held them up there while the summonses were being made.

A little later Flosi and Eyjolf were told that each of them had been summoned at the Law Rock to the Fifth Court, with two summonses each.

Then Eyjolf said, "It was an unlucky hour when we lingered here, while they beat us to it with their summons. Thorhall's cunning has come out in this, and no man is his equal in wits. Now they have the right to bring their cases to court first. Everything hung on that for them. All the same, we'll go to the Law Rock now and prepare a case against them, though it may do us little good."

Then they went to the Law Rock, and Eyjolf summoned them for contempt of the assembly. After that they went to the Fifth Court.

When Mord and Asgrim came to the Fifth Court, Mord named witnesses and called on Flosi and Eyjolf to listen to his oath, and to the statement of his case, and to all the evidence he meant to bring against them. He made the call lawfully before the court, so that the judges heard it across the whole court. In the Fifth Court, oath-helpers had to back each oath: men who swore that they believed the man who had sworn it, and they too had to swear oaths.

Mord named witnesses. "I name witnesses to this," he said, "that I swear the Fifth Court oath. So help me God in this world and the next, I will prosecute this case as I know to be most right and most true and most in keeping with the law. I believe Flosi guilty of this charge, if the facts bear it out. I have brought no money into this court to help me in this case, and I will bring none. I have taken no money, and I will take none, neither for lawful ends nor unlawful."

Then two of Mord's oath-helpers went before the court and named witnesses "to witness that we swear an oath on the book, a lawful oath. So help us God in this world and the next, we pledge our honor as free men that we believe Mord will prosecute this case as he knows to be most right and most true and most in keeping with the law, and that he has brought no money into this court to help him in this case and will bring none, and that he has taken no money and will take none, neither for lawful ends nor unlawful."

Mord had summoned nine neighbors living at Thingvellir to the panel in this case. Then Mord named witnesses and stated the four suits he had prepared against Flosi and Eyjolf, and in stating his case Mord used all the same words he had used in his summonses. He stated these suits for lesser outlawry, in this form, before the Fifth Court, as he had worded them when he made the summonses.

Mord named witnesses and called on the nine neighbors to take their seats west on the riverbank. Mord named witnesses and called on Flosi and Eyjolf to challenge the panel. They went up to challenge the panel and looked it over, and could find no fault with it anywhere. They walked away, leaving it as it was, and were badly displeased. Mord named witnesses and called on the nine neighbors he had summoned before to give the panel's verdict, one way or the other, against them or for them. Then Mord's neighbors went before the court. One of them spoke the verdict and all agreed to it. They had all sworn the Fifth Court oath, and they found Flosi guilty of the charge and gave their verdict against him. They gave the verdict, in this form, before the Fifth Court, over the head of the same man over whose head Mord had stated his case. After that they gave all the verdicts they were bound to give in all the suits, and it was all done lawfully.

Eyjolf Bolverksson and Flosi sat watching for something to dispute, and could do nothing.

Mord Valgardsson named witnesses. "I name witnesses to this, that these nine neighbors whom I summoned in these suits I have brought against Flosi Thordarson and Eyjolf Bolverksson have given their verdict and found them guilty of the charges."

He named these witnesses. A second time he named witnesses. "I name witnesses to this," he said, "that I call on Flosi Thordarson, or on any other man who has taken over his legal defense with a handshake, to begin his defense, because all the evidence for the prosecution has now been brought forward: the call to hear my oath, the oath sworn, the case stated, the testimony to the summons given, the neighbors called to take their seats, the defense called to challenge the panel, the verdict given, witnesses named to the verdict."

He named these witnesses to the evidence that had been brought forward.

Then the man over whose head the case had been stated stood up and summed up the case. First he summed up how Mord had called on them to listen to his oath, and to the statement of his case, and to all his evidence. Next he summed up how Mord had sworn his oath, and his oath-helpers theirs. Then he summed up how Mord had stated his case, and he said that in his summing up he had used all the same words that Mord had used before in the statement of his case, and that Mord had used in his summons, "and he stated the case, in this form, before the Fifth Court, as he worded it when he made the summons."

Then he summed up how the witnesses had given their testimony to the summons, and repeated all the words Mord had used before in his summons and they had used in their testimony, "and that I have now," he said, "in my summing up. And they gave their testimony, in this form, before the Fifth Court, as he worded it when he made the summons."

After that he summed up how Mord had called on the neighbors to take their seats. Next he summed up how he had called on Flosi to challenge the panel, "or the man who has taken over his legal defense with a handshake." Then he summed up how the neighbors had gone before the court and given their verdict against Flosi and found him guilty of the charge: "they gave this verdict of nine neighbors, in this form, before the Fifth Court."

Then he summed up how Mord had named witnesses that the verdict had been given. Then he summed up how Mord had named witnesses to the evidence and called for the defense.

Mord Valgardsson named witnesses. "I name witnesses to this," he said, "that I forbid Flosi Thordarson, or any other man who has taken over his legal defense with a handshake, to begin his defense now, because all the evidence for the prosecution that belongs to the suit has been brought forward, the case has been summed up, and the evidence given."

Then the man summing up summed up this testimony too. Mord named witnesses and asked the judges to give judgment in the case.

Then Gizur the White said, "You'll have more to do yet, Mord, because four dozen judges can't be the ones to give judgment."

Flosi said to Eyjolf, "What's to be done now?"

Eyjolf answered, "It's hard to know what to advise. Still, we'll wait now, because I guess they'll go wrong in the prosecution: Mord asked for judgment on the case straight away. But they ought to name six men out of the court. Then, before witnesses, they ought to offer us the chance to name another six men out of the court, and we won't do it, because then they'll have to name those six out themselves, and they'll overlook that. Their whole case is void if they don't do it, because three dozen are the ones who must judge the case."

Flosi said, "You're a wise man, Eyjolf, so wise that few men could keep up with you."

Mord Valgardsson named witnesses. "I name witnesses to this," he said, "that I name these six men out of the court." He named them all by name. "I do not allow you to sit in the court. I name you out by the true procedure of the Althing and the law of the whole land."

After that he offered Flosi and Eyjolf, before witnesses, the chance to name another six men out of the court, but Flosi and his side would not name them out. Mord had the case judged.

When the case had been judged, Eyjolf named witnesses and declared their judgment void, and everything they had done. His ground was that three and a half dozen had judged, where three dozen ought to have judged. "Now we'll prosecute our Fifth Court suits against them and have them outlawed."

Gizur the White said to Mord Valgardsson, "You've slipped up badly in doing this wrong, and it's a great piece of bad luck. What's to be done now, Asgrim, kinsman?" said Gizur.

Asgrim said, "We'll send a man again to my son Thorhall, and find out what he advises."

Chapter 145

Snorri the Godi learned how the cases stood. He began to draw up his men below Almannagja, between it and Hladbud, and told his men beforehand what they were to do.

The messenger came to Thorhall Asgrimsson and told him how things stood: that Mord Valgardsson and all his side would be outlawed, and the whole suit for killing wrecked. When he heard this it struck him so hard that he could not get a word out. He sprang up from the bed, seized the spear Skarphedin's Gift in his two hands, and drove it through his own foot. The flesh and the core of the boil came away on the spear, because he had cut it out of the foot, and blood and pus poured out in a flood, so that a stream ran across the floor. He walked out of the booth without a limp, and went so fast that the messenger could not keep up with him. He went on until he came to the Fifth Court. There he met Grim the Red, Flosi's kinsman, and as soon as they met Thorhall thrust at him with the spear. It struck his shield and split it apart, and the spear went right through him, so that the point came out between his shoulders. Thorhall flung him dead off the spear.

Kari Solmundarson saw this and said to Asgrim, "Here's your son Thorhall, and he's already killed a man. It's a great shame if he's to be the only one with the courage to avenge the burning."

"That it shall not be," said Asgrim. "Let's turn on them now."

Then a great shout went up through the whole host, and the war cry was raised.

Flosi and his men turned to face them, and both sides urged each other on hard.

Kari Solmundarson turned to where Arni Kolsson and Hallbjorn the Strong stood in front. As soon as Hallbjorn saw Kari he swung at him, aiming at his leg, but Kari leapt up in the air and Hallbjorn missed him. Kari turned on Arni Kolsson and struck at him. The blow caught his shoulder, cut through the shoulder blade and the collarbone, and went right down into his chest. Arni fell dead to the ground at once. Then Kari struck at Hallbjorn. The blow hit his shield, went through the shield and on down, and cut off his big toe. Holmstein threw a spear at Kari, but Kari caught it in the air and sent it back, and it killed a man in Flosi's band.

Thorgeir Skorargeir came up to where Hallbjorn the Strong stood in front. Thorgeir thrust at him so hard with one hand that Hallbjorn went down before it. He barely got to his feet, and turned and ran at once. Then Thorgeir met Thorvald, the son of Ketil Thrym, and struck at him at once with the axe Battle-Troll, which had belonged to Skarphedin. Thorvald got his shield in front of him. Thorgeir struck the shield and split it right through, and the front horn of the axe ran into his chest and into his body. Thorvald fell at once and was dead.

Now it must be told that Asgrim Ellida-Grimsson and his son Thorhall, Hjalti Skeggjason and Gizur the White attacked where Flosi and the Sigfussons and the other burners stood. There was a very hard fight there, and it ended with Asgrim and his men pressing so hard that Flosi and his men gave way.

Gudmund the Powerful, Mord Valgardsson, Kari Solmundarson and Thorgeir Skorargeir attacked where the men of Oxarfjord, the men of the East Fjords and the men of Reykjardal stood. There was a very hard fight there.

Kari Solmundarson came up to where Bjarni Brodd-Helgason stood in front. Kari snatched up a spear and thrust at him, and it struck his shield. Bjarni twisted the shield aside, or the spear would have gone right through him. Then he struck at Kari, aiming at his leg. Kari jerked his leg back and spun away on his heel, and Bjarni missed him. Kari struck at him at once. Then a man ran forward and held his shield in front of Bjarni. Kari split the whole shield from top to bottom, and the point of the sword caught the man's thigh and slit the whole leg open, all the way down. The man fell at once, and he was crippled for as long as he lived. Then Kari took the spear in his two hands, turned on Bjarni and thrust at him. Bjarni saw no other way out but to throw himself down sideways, out of the way of the thrust. As soon as he was on his feet again, Bjarni fell back out of the fight. Then Thorgeir Skorargeir attacked where Holmstein Spak-Bersason and Thorkel Geitisson stood, and it ended with Holmstein and his men giving way. Gudmund the Powerful's men raised a great jeering after them.

Thorvard Tjorvason of Ljosavatn got a bad wound. He was hit in the arm, and people thought it was Halldor, the son of Gudmund the Powerful, who had thrown it. He had that wound uncompensated for the rest of his life.

There was a great crush now. And though some of the things that happened are told here, there were far more of which no one has any account.

Flosi had told his men to make for the stronghold in Almannagja if they got the worst of it, because there they could be attacked from one side only.

But the band led by Hall of Sida and his son Ljot had pulled back out of the way before the onslaught of Asgrim and Thorhall, father and son. They went down to the east of the Oxara.

Then Hall said, "Things have come to a terrible pass when the whole assembly is fighting. I'd like us, Ljot, my son, to ask for help to part them, even though some men may speak ill of us for it. You wait at the end of the bridge, and I'll go to the booths and ask for help."

Ljot said, "If I see that Flosi and his men need help from our men, I'll run to join them at once."

"You'll do as you like about that," said Hall, "but I ask you to wait for me."

Now Flosi's band broke and ran, and they all fled west across the Oxara, and Asgrim and Gizur the White went after them with the whole host. Flosi and his men fell back down between Virkisbud and Hladbud. Snorri the Godi had drawn up his men there so thickly that they could not get through that way.

Snorri the Godi called out to Flosi, "Why are you in such a hurry? Who's chasing you?"

Flosi answered, "You don't ask that because you don't know already. But are you the one to blame that we can't get to the stronghold in Almannagja?"

"It isn't my doing," said Snorri, "but it's true that I know who's to blame, and I'll tell you if you like: Thorvald Crop-Beard and Kol are to blame."

They were both dead by then, and they had been the worst villains in Flosi's band.

Then Snorri said to his own men, "Now do both: cut at them and thrust at them, and drive them away from here. They won't hold out here long when the others attack them from below. But don't you go after them. Let them see to themselves."

Skafti Thoroddsson was told that his son Thorstein Gape-Mouth was in the fight with his father-in-law, Gudmund the Powerful. As soon as Skafti knew this he went toward Snorri the Godi's booth, meaning to ask Snorri to go with him to part them. But before he had quite reached the door of Snorri's booth, the fighting was at its fiercest. Asgrim and his men were coming up from below just then.

Thorhall said to his father Asgrim, "There's Skafti Thoroddsson now, father."

Asgrim said, "I see him, son."

Then he threw a spear at Skafti. It struck him below the thickest part of the calf and went through both his legs. Skafti fell at the blow and could not get up. The only thing the men beside him could think to do was to drag him, flat on his face, into the booth of some sword-polisher.

Asgrim and his men pressed so hard that Flosi and his men gave way south along the river to the booth of the Modruvellir men. There was a man outside one of the booths named Solvi. He was boiling meat in a big cauldron and had just lifted the meat out, and the broth was boiling at its hardest. Solvi happened to look up and see the men of the East Fjords running away. By then they had come almost level with him.

He said, "Can all these East Fjords men running past here be cowards? Even Thorkel Geitisson is running. There's been a great deal of lying about him, when so many people have said he was all courage, because now no one is running harder than he is."

Hallbjorn the Strong was close by, and he said, "You won't have it to say that we're all cowards." He grabbed Solvi, swung him up in the air, and drove him head first into the cauldron. Solvi died at once. Then men went for Hallbjorn, and he had to run for it.

Flosi threw a spear at Bruni Haflidason. It struck him in the middle, and that was his death. He was in Gudmund the Powerful's band. Thorstein Hlennason pulled the spear out of the wound and threw it back at Flosi. It struck his leg, and he got a bad wound and fell. He got up again at once. Then they fell back to the booth of the Vatnsfjord men.

Then Ljot and Hall came across the river from the east with their whole band. When they reached the lava field, a spear was thrown from Gudmund the Powerful's band, and it struck Ljot in the middle. He fell dead at once, and it never came out who had done that killing.

Flosi and his men now fell back up past the booth of the Vatnsfjord men.

Then Thorgeir Skorargeir said to Kari Solmundarson, "There's Eyjolf Bolverksson now, if you want to pay him back for the ring."

"I'd say that's the obvious thing to do," said Kari. He snatched a spear from a man and threw it at Eyjolf. It struck him in the middle and went right through him, and Eyjolf fell dead to the ground at once.

Then there was something of a lull in the fighting. Snorri the Godi came up with his band, and Skafti was there with him, and they ran in between the two sides at once, so that they could not get at each other to fight. Hall joined them, wanting to part them. Then a truce was set, to hold for the rest of the assembly. The bodies were laid out and carried to the church, and the wounds of the men who had been hurt were bound up.

The next day men went to the Law Rock. Hall of Sida stood up and asked for a hearing, and got it at once.

He said, "Hard things have happened here, in loss of life and in lawsuits. I'll show once again what a small man I am. I want to ask Asgrim and the other men who lead in these cases to grant us a settlement on equal terms."

He said a great deal more, in many fine words.

Kari Solmundarson said, "Even if everyone else settles his case, I won't settle mine, because you'll want to set these killings off against the burning, and we won't stand for that."

Thorgeir Skorargeir said the same.

Then Skafti Thoroddsson stood up and said, "It would have been better for you, Kari, not to run away from your in-laws, and not to cut yourself out of a settlement with good men now."

Then Kari spoke three verses:

	Why should you taunt us, warrior,
	because we ran? Sharp hail
	has beaten on shields before now
	for a smaller cause than mine.
	You were the one who ran for a booth
	when the sword-blades sang out loud,
	a coward in a coat of mail,
	the man with the red beard.

	Many things held Skafti back
	when the fighting men lost the will
	to part the rest; the poet
	hardly went out before the shields;
	the cooks took hold of the hero
	and dragged him flat on his face
	into a booth full of jugglers.
	All of that came of fear.

	Men made a game of the burning,
	the burning of Njal, of Grim
	and Helgi; those men did no right
	in the thing they did then.
	Now, when the assembly's over,
	the givers of gold will find
	the wind among the crags
	is howling another way.

There was great laughter at that.

Snorri the Godi smiled, and spoke this half to himself, though many heard it:

	Skafti knows how to part men;
	Asgrim threw a spear;
	Holmstein had no wish to run;
	Thorkel fought against his will.

Now men laughed a great deal.

Hall of Sida said, "Everyone knows what grief I have suffered in the death of my son Ljot. Many will think that he would be valued the highest of the men who have died here. But for the sake of a settlement I am willing to let my son lie unatoned, and on top of that to give pledges of peace and a truce to the men who are my opponents. I ask you, Snorri the Godi, and the other best men here, to bring it about that there is a settlement between us."

Then Hall sat down, and there was a great and approving murmur at his words, and everyone praised his goodwill highly.

Snorri the Godi stood up then and made a long and skillful speech, and asked Asgrim and Gizur and the other men who led the cases on that side to agree to a settlement.

Asgrim said, "When Flosi rode to my home to attack me, I thought I would never settle with him. But now, Snorri the Godi, I will settle, for your word and the word of our other friends."

Thorleif Crow and Thorgrim the Big said the same, that they would settle, and they urged their brother Thorgeir Skorargeir in every way to settle too. But he refused, and said he would never part from Kari.

Then Gizur the White said, "Now Flosi can see his choice: whether he'll settle on terms that leave some men outside the settlement."

Flosi said he would settle. "And I like it all the better," he said, "that I'll have fewer good men against me."

Gudmund the Powerful said, "I'm willing to give my handshake pledge for my share of the killings that have happened here at the assembly, on condition that the suit for the burning doesn't lapse."

Gizur the White, Hjalti Skeggjason, Asgrim Ellida-Grimsson and Mord Valgardsson said the same. With that the settlement came together.

Then they shook hands on putting it to a court of twelve men, with Snorri the Godi at the head of the arbitration and other good men with him. The killings were set off against one another, and the men left over were paid for. They also made an award in the suits for the burning. Njal was to be paid for with triple compensation, and Bergthora with double. The killing of Skarphedin was to be set against the killing of Hoskuld, the Chieftain of Hvitanes. Grim and Helgi were each to be paid for with double compensation. Single compensation was to be paid for each of the others who had been burned in the house. There was no settlement for the killing of Kari's son Thord. Flosi and all the burners were also sentenced to go abroad, and they need not sail that same summer unless they wished. But if they had not gone abroad by the time three years had passed, then he and all the burners were to be full outlaws. And it was agreed that their outlawry should be announced at the autumn assembly or the spring assembly, whichever was preferred. Flosi was to stay abroad three years. Gunnar Lambason, Grani Gunnarsson, Glum Hildisson and Kol Thorsteinsson were never to be allowed to come back. Then Flosi was asked whether he wanted compensation awarded for his wound, but he said he would not be bought off with money. Eyjolf Bolverksson was to lie unatoned, because of his unfairness and injustice. Now this settlement was confirmed with handshakes, and it was all carried out.

Asgrim and his side gave Snorri the Godi good gifts. He won great honor from these cases.

Skafti got no compensation for his wound.

Gizur the White, Hjalti Skeggjason and Asgrim Ellida-Grimsson invited Gudmund the Powerful to their homes. He accepted the invitations, and each of them gave him a gold ring. Then Gudmund rode home north, and everyone praised him for the way he had borne himself in these cases.

Thorgeir Skorargeir invited Kari to go home with him, but first they rode with Gudmund all the way north to the mountains. Kari gave Gudmund a gold brooch and Thorgeir gave him a silver belt, and each was a very fine treasure. They parted in the greatest friendship. Gudmund rode home then, and he is out of this saga. Kari and Thorgeir rode south from the mountains and down into the Hreppar district, and on to the Thjorsa.

Flosi and all the burners with him rode east to Fljotshlid. He let the Sigfussons see to their farms. Then Flosi heard that Thorgeir and Kari had ridden north with Gudmund the Powerful, and people now thought they must be in the north of the country. The Sigfussons asked to go east under the Eyjafjoll mountains to collect money owed to them, because they had money owing to them east at Hofdabrekka. Flosi let them go, but told them to be on their guard and to be as quick as they could. Then Flosi rode up through Godaland and over the mountains north of the Eyjafjalla Glacier, and did not stop until he came home east to Svinafell.

Now it must be told that Hall of Sida had let his son lie unatoned, for the sake of a settlement. Then the whole assembly paid him compensation, and it came to no less than eight hundred in silver, which was four times the compensation for one man. But all the others who had been with Flosi got no compensation for what they had suffered, and they were very badly pleased.

The Sigfussons stayed at home two nights, and on the third day they rode east to Raufarfell and stayed there the night. There were fifteen of them together, and they were not on their guard at all. They rode on from there late, meaning to reach Hofdabrekka that evening. They stopped to rest in Kerlingardal, and there they fell fast asleep.

Chapters 146 to 149: The Settlement, and Kari's Revenge

Chapter 146

That day Kari Solmundarson and Thorgeir Skorargeir rode east across the Markarfljot and on east to Seljalandsmuli. There they came on some women.

The women knew them and called out to them. "You two are less rowdy than the Sigfussons, but you're still traveling carelessly."

Thorgeir said, "Why do you talk that way about the Sigfussons? What do you know about them?"

"They were at Raufarfell last night," the women said, "and meant to get to Myrdal tonight. And we were glad to see that they were afraid of you all the same: they asked when you'd be coming home."

Then the women went on their way, and Kari and Thorgeir spurred their horses.

Thorgeir said, "What's on your mind? Do you want us to ride after them?"

Kari answered, "I won't talk you out of it."

Thorgeir said, "What should we take on, each of us?"

"I don't know," said Kari. "It often happens that men killed with words live a long time. But I know what you mean to take on yourself. You'll take eight men, and that's still fewer than when you killed the seven in the cleft and let yourself down to them on a rope. You kinsmen are made that way: you want to make a name for yourselves in everything you do. Now I can do no less than stay beside you, so there's someone to tell the story. We two will ride after them alone, then, because I can see that's what you've decided."

Then they rode east by the upper route. They did not go by Holt, because Thorgeir did not want any blame to fall on his brothers for whatever happened. They rode on east to Myrdal. There they met a man with turf panniers on his horse.

He spoke up. "You're short of men now, Thorgeir, my friend."

"What do you mean?" said Thorgeir.

"I mean," said the man, "that the game is right in your hands. The Sigfussons rode past here, and they'll be sleeping all day east in Kerlingardal, because they didn't mean to go farther tonight than Hofdabrekka."

Then each went his own way. Thorgeir and Kari rode east over Arnarstakksheidi, and there is nothing to tell of their journey until they came to the Kerlingardal River. The river was high. They rode up along the bank, because they had seen saddled horses there. They rode over to them and saw men asleep in a hollow, with their spears stuck upright in the ground just above them. They took the spears and threw them out into the river.

Thorgeir said, "Do you want us to wake them?"

Kari answered, "You'd hardly be asking if you hadn't already made up your mind not to attack men lying down and commit a shameful killing."

Then they shouted at them. The men woke, all leaped up and grabbed for their weapons. Kari and Thorgeir did not attack until they were armed. Thorgeir Skorargeir ran at the place where Thorkel Sigfusson stood. At that moment a man ran up behind Thorgeir, but before he could do him any harm Thorgeir swung the axe Battle-Troll two-handed and drove the hammer of the axe back into the head of the man behind him, so that his skull broke into small pieces. He fell at once and was dead. And as Thorgeir brought the axe forward he struck Thorkel on the shoulder and sheared off the whole arm, and Thorkel fell down dead.

Against Kari came Mord Sigfusson, Sigurd Lambason and Lambi Sigurdarson. Lambi ran around behind Kari and thrust at him with a spear. Kari saw him, leaped up as the thrust came and spread his legs apart, so that the spear went into the ground. Kari came down on the shaft and broke it. He had a spear in one hand and a sword in the other, and no shield. With his right hand he thrust at Sigurd Lambason. The spear struck him in the chest and went out between his shoulders, and he fell dead at once. With his left hand Kari struck at Mord Sigfusson. The blow landed on his hip and cut through it and through the backbone. He fell forward and was dead at once. After that Kari spun on his heel like a top and made for Lambi Sigurdarson, but the only way out Lambi could find was to run.

Now Thorgeir turned to face Leidolf the Strong, and they struck at each other at the same moment. Leidolf's blow was so heavy that it cut away all of the shield that it touched. Thorgeir had struck two-handed with Battle-Troll. The upper horn of the blade struck the shield and split it apart, and the forward horn caught the collarbone, cut it through and sliced down into the chest. Just then Kari came up and cut off Leidolf's leg at the middle of the thigh. Leidolf fell and was dead at once.

Ketil of Mork said, "We'll run for our horses. We can't hold out against men as strong as these."

They ran to their horses and jumped on. Thorgeir said, "Do you want us to chase them? We could still kill a few more."

"The man riding last," said Kari, "is the one I don't want to kill: Ketil of Mork. We're married to two sisters, and besides, he has behaved best of them all in our dealings so far."

Then they got on their horses and rode until they came home to Holt. Thorgeir had his brothers go east to Skogar, where they had a second farm, because he did not want them to be called truce-breakers. He kept a large household at Holt then, so that there were never fewer than thirty fighting men there. There was great rejoicing there. People thought that Thorgeir had grown much in stature and honor, and so had Kari. People long remembered how the two of them had ridden after fifteen men, killed five, and sent the ten who got away running.

Now the story turns to Ketil and his companions. They rode as hard as they could until they came home to Svinafell, and told how badly their trip had gone.

Flosi said it was only what could be expected, "and this is a warning to you," he said. "Never travel like that again."

Flosi was the most cheerful of men and the best of hosts, and it is said that in most things he had more of the chieftain in him than any man. He stayed at home that summer, and the winter too.

That winter after Christmas, Hall of Sida came from the east with his son Kol. Flosi was glad he had come. They talked often about the lawsuits. Flosi said they had already paid a heavy price. Hall said things had gone much as he had guessed they would. Then Flosi asked his advice: what did Hall think was best now?

Hall answered, "My advice is that you settle with Thorgeir if you can, though he'll be hard to please in any settlement."

"Do you think the killings will be over then?" said Flosi.

"I don't," said Hall, "but you'll have fewer to deal with when there's only Kari. And if you don't settle with Thorgeir, it will be the death of you."

"What settlement shall we offer him?" said Flosi.

"The one he'll take," said Hall, "will seem hard to you. He'll only settle if he pays nothing for what he has done, and takes compensation for Njal and his sons for his own third share."

"That's a hard settlement," said Flosi.

"It isn't hard for you," said Hall, "because the suits for the killing of the Sigfussons aren't yours. Their brothers have those, and Hamund the Lame has the suit for his son. But you'll get a settlement with Thorgeir now, because I'll ride there with you, and Thorgeir will give me a decent welcome. But none of the men who own these suits will dare to stay on their farms in Fljotshlid if they're left out of the settlement, because it will be the death of them. And with a man of Thorgeir's temper, that's only to be expected."

Then the Sigfussons were sent for, and the matter was put to them. Hall talked to them until they all agreed with everything he said and were eager to settle.

Grani Gunnarsson and Gunnar Lambason said, "If Kari is left on his own, it's up to us to see that he isn't any less afraid of us than we are of him."

"That's no way to talk," said Hall. "He'll cost you dear, and you'll pay a heavy price before you're done with him."

With that they stopped talking.

Chapter 147

Hall of Sida and his son Kol, six of them in all, rode west over Lomagnupssand and on west over Arnarstakksheidi, and did not stop until they came to Myrdal. There they asked whether Thorgeir would be at home at Holt, and they were told he would be. Hall was asked where he was going, and he said he was going there, to Holt.

They said he must be going on some good errand. Hall stayed there a while, and they rested their horses. After that they took their horses and rode to Solheimar that evening and spent the night there.

The next day they rode to Holt. Thorgeir was outside, and so were Kari and their men, because they had recognized Hall's party. Hall was riding in a blue cloak and had a small axe inlaid with silver in his hand. When they came into the home field, Thorgeir went to meet them and lifted Hall down from his horse. He and Kari both kissed him, and they led him into the main room between them, sat him in the high seat on the dais and asked him for all the news. He stayed there that night.

In the morning Hall raised the question of a settlement with Thorgeir, told him the terms they were offering him and spoke about it at length, in fair and friendly words.

Thorgeir answered, "You must know that I said I'd take no settlement from the burners."

"That was a different matter altogether," said Hall. "You were spoiling for a fight then. And you've done a great deal of killing since."

"So you'd say," said Thorgeir. "But what settlement are you offering Kari?"

"He'll be offered an honorable settlement," said Hall, "if he wants to settle."

Kari said, "I ask you this, Thorgeir, my friend: settle. Your own position can't get any better than good."

"I don't like settling and parting from you," said Thorgeir, "unless you take the same settlement I take."

"I won't settle," said Kari. "But I do say now that we've avenged the burning. My son, though, I count as unavenged, and I mean to avenge him by myself, as best I can."

But Thorgeir would not settle until Kari said he would be at odds with him if he did not. Then Thorgeir pledged a truce by handshake to Flosi and his men for a meeting to settle, and Hall gave a pledge in return, which he had taken from Flosi and the Sigfussons. Before they parted, Thorgeir gave Hall a gold ring and a scarlet cloak, and Kari gave him a silver neck-ring with three gold crosses on it. Hall thanked them warmly for the gifts and rode away with the greatest honor, and he did not stop until he came to Svinafell. Flosi gave him a good welcome.

Hall told Flosi everything about his errand and about his talks with Thorgeir: that Thorgeir would not settle until Kari came to him and asked him to, and said he would be at odds with him if he did not, but that Kari himself would not settle.

Flosi said, "There are few men like Kari, and that's how I would most like my own nature to be."

Hall and his men stayed there a while. Then at the time agreed they rode west to the meeting, and they met at Hofdabrekka as had been arranged. Thorgeir came to meet them there from the west. They talked over the settlement, and everything went as Hall had said.

Thorgeir laid down the terms of the settlement: Kari was to be with him whenever he liked, "and neither side shall do the other any harm at my home. And I don't want to collect payment from each of them separately. I want you, Flosi, to answer to me alone, and to collect from your companions yourself. And I want the whole award made at the Althing about the burning to stand. And I want you, Flosi, to pay me my third in full."

Flosi agreed to all this at once. Thorgeir gave up neither the sentences of exile abroad nor the banishments from the district.

Now Flosi and Hall rode home east.

Hall said to Flosi, "Keep this settlement well, son-in-law: the voyage abroad, the pilgrimage south to Rome and the payments. Then you'll be thought a brave man, even though you got caught up in this great deed, if you carry out everything bravely."

Flosi said he would. Hall rode home east, and Flosi rode home to Svinafell and stayed at home for a time.

Chapter 148

Thorgeir Skorargeir rode home from the settlement meeting. Kari asked whether they had settled. Thorgeir said they were fully settled. Kari took his horse and made ready to ride away.

"You don't need to ride away," said Thorgeir, "because it was part of our settlement that you could be here whenever you liked."

Kari said, "It can't be that way, kinsman. As soon as I kill anyone, they'll say you were in the plot with me, and I don't want that. But I want you to take into your keeping, by handshake, my money and the property that belongs to my wife Helga Njalsdottir and me and to my daughters. Then those enemies of mine won't seize it."

Thorgeir agreed to what Kari asked, and he took Kari's property into his keeping with a handshake.

Then Kari rode away. He had two horses, his weapons and his clothes and some money in gold and silver. He rode west past Seljalandsmuli and up along the Markarfljot and on up into Thorsmork. There are three farms there, all called Mork. On the middle farm lived a man named Bjorn, who was called Bjorn the White. He was the son of Kadal, the son of Bjalfi. Bjalfi had been the freedman of Asgerd, the mother of Njal and Holta-Thorir. Bjorn's wife was named Valgerd. She was the daughter of Thorbrand, the son of Asbrand. Her mother was named Gudlaug; she was the sister of Hamund, the father of Gunnar of Hlidarendi. Valgerd had been married to Bjorn for his money, and she did not love him much, but they had children together. They were very well off. Bjorn was a man who liked to praise himself, and his wife disliked it. He had sharp eyes and was quick on his feet. Kari came there to stay, and they welcomed him with open arms. He stayed there that night.

In the morning the two men talked.

Kari said to Bjorn, "I'd like you to take me in. I think I'd be well placed here with you. I'd also like you to travel with me, since you have sharp eyes and are quick on your feet, and I think you'd be bold in an attack."

"I'm not lacking," said Bjorn, "in sharp eyes or daring or any kind of manliness. But I expect you've come here because every other shelter has drifted shut. Still, since you ask it, Kari," said Bjorn, "I won't treat you like an ordinary man. I'll certainly help you with anything you ask."

His wife overheard this. "Trolls take your bragging," she said, "and your boasting. You shouldn't fool yourself and him with such lies and nonsense. I'll gladly give Kari food and other good things that I know can be of use to him. But don't rely on Bjorn's courage, Kari, because I'm afraid you'll find it otherwise than he says."

Bjorn said, "You've often found fault with me, but I trust myself so well that I'll never back away from any man. Here's the proof: few men pick a fight with me, because none of them dare."

Kari stayed there in hiding for some time, and few people knew of it. People now supposed that he had ridden north to see Gudmund the Powerful, because Kari had Bjorn tell his neighbors that he had met Kari on the road, and that Kari was riding from there up to Godaland and on north to Gasasand, and so to Gudmund the Powerful at Modruvellir in the north. The story spread through every district.

Chapter 149

Now the story turns to Flosi. He said to the burners, his companions, "It won't do for us to sit still any longer. We'll have to think about our voyages abroad and our payments, and carry out our settlement as honorably as we can, and each take passage wherever it seems most likely."

They asked him to see to it.

Flosi said, "We'll ride east to Hornafjord. There's a ship drawn up on land there that belongs to Eyjolf Nose, a man from Trondheim. He wants to ask for a wife here, and he won't get the match unless he settles here. We'll buy the ship from him, because we'll have little cargo and a lot of men. It's a big ship and will take all of us."

With that they stopped talking.

A little later they rode east and did not stop until they came to Bjarnanes in Hornafjord. They found Eyjolf there, because he had been staying there over the winter. Flosi was given a good welcome there, and they spent the night. The next morning Flosi offered to buy the ship from its captain. Eyjolf said he would not stand in the way of selling the ship if he got what he wanted for it. Flosi asked what kind of payment he wanted. The Norwegian said he wanted land, and close to where he was. Then Eyjolf told Flosi how his bargaining with the farmer had gone. Flosi said they would work together until the marriage bargain was made, and then he would buy the ship from him. The Norwegian was glad of this. Flosi offered him land at Borgarhofn. The Norwegian now pressed his suit with the farmer while Flosi was there, and Flosi put in a word for him, so that the bargain was struck. Flosi gave the Norwegian the land at Borgarhofn, and took the merchant ship with a handshake. He also got twenty hundreds' worth of goods from the Norwegian, and that was part of their bargain.

Then Flosi rode back. His men were so fond of him that he could take any goods he wanted from them, as a loan or a gift. He rode home to Svinafell and stayed at home for a time. Then he sent Kol Thorsteinsson and Gunnar Lambason east to Hornafjord. They were to stay by the ship, fit her out, put up booths, bag up the goods and gather whatever was needed.

Now we must tell of the Sigfussons. They told Flosi that they wanted to ride west to Fljotshlid to put their farms in order and bring goods back from there and anything else they needed.

"There's no need to watch out for Kari now," they said, "if he's in the north, as they say."

Flosi answered, "I don't know how much truth there is in such stories about Kari's travels. Reports from much nearer than that often turn out to be false. My advice is that you go in a large group, keep together and be as careful as you can. And you, Ketil of Mork, remember the dream I told you, which you asked us to keep secret, because many of the men who were called are in your company now."

Ketil said, "Men's lives will run the course that was set for them long ago. But you mean well by your warning."

They said no more about it. Then the Sigfussons got ready, and the men who were to go with them. There were eighteen of them. They kissed Flosi before they left. He wished them a good journey, and said that some of those who were riding away would not see him again, but they would not be put off. They rode on their way. Flosi told them to pick up his goods in Medalland and carry them east, and also in Landbrot and in Skogahverfi.

Then they rode to Skaftartunga, and over the mountains north of Eyjafjallajokul, and down into Godaland, and down through the woods into Thorsmork.

Bjorn of Mork saw the riders and went at once to meet them. They greeted each other warmly. The Sigfussons asked about Kari Solmundarson.

"I met Kari," said Bjorn, "and that's a long time ago now. He rode from here north to Gasasand, meaning to go on north to Modruvellir to Gudmund the Powerful, and it seemed to me that he was rather afraid of you. He felt very much alone."

Grani Gunnarsson said, "He'll be more afraid of us yet. He'll find that out the moment he runs into us. We aren't afraid of him at all, now that he's on his own."

Ketil of Mork told him to be quiet and not make big talk. Bjorn asked when they would be coming back.

"We'll stay nearly a week in Fljotshlid," they said, and they told him the day they would ride back over the mountains. With that they parted. The Sigfussons rode to their farms, and their households were glad to see them. They stayed there nearly a week.

Now Bjorn came home and found Kari, and told him everything about the Sigfussons' movements and their plans. Kari said that Bjorn had shown him great friendship and loyalty in this.

Bjorn said, "I'd have expected that if I promised any man my protection or care, it would make a difference to him."

His wife said, "You'd have to be a good deal worse than you are before you'd betray your lord."

Kari stayed there six nights after that.

Chapters 150 to 154: Kari and Bjorn

Chapter 150

Now Kari talked with Bjorn. "We'll ride east over the mountains and down into Skaftartunga, and go secretly through the district of Flosi's followers, because I mean to get passage abroad from the east, in Alftafjord."

Bjorn said, "That's a very dangerous journey, and few would have the nerve for it but you and me."

His wife said, "If you serve Kari badly, you can be sure of this: you'll never come into my bed again, and my kinsmen will divide our property between us."

"It's more likely, wife," said Bjorn, "that you'll have to plan for something other than our parting, because I'll be my own witness to what a champion and a hero I am when weapons meet."

That day they rode over the mountains, never by the main road, and down into Skaftartunga, and above all the farms to the Skafta River, and they led their horses into a hollow. They kept watch, and had placed themselves so that they could not be seen.

Then Kari said to Bjorn, "What shall we do if they ride down on us here from the mountains?"

"Aren't there just two choices?" said Bjorn. "Either we ride off north along the slopes and let them ride past, or we wait in case some of them lag behind, and attack those."

They talked about this a great deal. In one breath Bjorn wanted to run as fast as he could, and in the next he wanted to wait and stand up to them, and Kari found this very funny.

Now we must tell of the Sigfussons. They rode from home on the day they had named to Bjorn. They came to Mork, knocked on the door and asked to see Bjorn. His wife came to the door and greeted them. They asked for Bjorn at once.

She said he had ridden down under Eyjafjoll and on east to Holt, "because he has money owed him there," she said.

They believed this, since they knew Bjorn had money to collect there. Then they rode east over the mountains and did not stop until they came to Skaftartunga. They rode down along the Skafta and rested their horses at the very place where Kari had expected.

There they split up their party. Ketil of Mork rode east into Medalland with eight men, and the others lay down to sleep. They knew nothing until Kari and Bjorn were upon them.

A small spit of land ran out into the river there. Kari went out onto it and told Bjorn to stand behind him and not to put himself forward too much, "but give me what help you can."

"I'd never meant," said Bjorn, "to use any man as my shield. But it's come to this now, and you'll have to have your way. All the same, with my wits and my quickness I'll be of use to you, and no harmless thing to our enemies."

Now they all got up and ran at them. Modolf Ketilsson was quickest, and thrust at Kari with a spear. Kari had his shield before him; the thrust struck it and the spear stuck fast in the shield. Kari wrenched the shield around so hard that the spear broke. He had drawn his sword and struck at Modolf, and Modolf struck back. Kari's sword hit the hilt of Modolf's, glanced off it onto his wrist and cut off his hand. The sword fell to the ground and the hand with it, and Kari's sword ran on into Modolf's side and in between the ribs. Modolf fell and was dead at once. Grani Gunnarsson snatched up a spear and threw it at Kari, but Kari drove his shield down so that it stood fast in the ground, caught the spear in the air with his left hand, threw it back at Grani, and at once took up his shield again in his left hand. Grani had his shield before him. The spear struck the shield and went straight through it, into Grani's thigh below the groin, right through and into the ground, and he could not get off the spear until his companions pulled him off it. They laid him in a hollow and protected him with their shields. One man darted in, meaning to cut off Kari's leg, and got around to his side. Bjorn cut off that man's arm and darted back behind Kari again, and they could do him no harm. Kari swung his sword at the man and cut him in two at the waist. Then Lambi Sigurdarson ran at Kari and struck at him with a sword. Kari caught the blow on the flat of his shield, and the sword did not bite. Kari thrust his sword into Lambi's chest, so that it came out between his shoulders. That was his death. Then Thorstein Geirleifsson ran at Kari, meaning to get at his side. Kari saw him and swung his sword across his shoulders, cutting the man in two. A little later he dealt a deathblow to Gunnar of Skal, a good farmer. Bjorn had wounded three men who had tried to get at Kari, and yet he was never so far forward that he was in any danger. He was not wounded, and neither was Kari in that fight, but all the men who got away were wounded. They jumped on their horses and galloped out into the Skafta as fast as they could go. They were so frightened that they did not stop at any farm, and nowhere did they dare to tell the news. Kari and Bjorn shouted at them as they galloped into the river.

"Run, you burners!" said Bjorn.

They rode east to Skogahverfi and did not stop until they came to Svinafell. Flosi was not at home when they came, and for that reason no pursuit was made from there. Everyone thought their trip a most disgraceful one.

Kari rode to Skal and there declared these killings as his own. He told them of the death of the master of the house and the others, five in all, and of Grani's wound, and said it would be better to bring him into the house if he was going to live. Bjorn said he had not had the heart to kill Grani, because they were kin by marriage, though Grani had deserved it. The people who answered him said that few men had gone to rot in the ground on Bjorn's account. Bjorn said that now he could have as many of the Sida men rot as he pleased. They said that would be a bad thing. Then Kari and Bjorn rode away.

Chapter 151

Kari asked Bjorn, "What shall we do now? Now I'll put your wits to the test."

Bjorn answered, "Do you think it matters most that we're as clever as we can be?"

"Yes," said Kari, "it certainly does."

"Then the plan is easy," said Bjorn. "We'll fool them all, the way you fool trolls. We'll make as if we're riding north into the mountains, but as soon as a ridge comes between us and them, we'll turn back down along the Skafta and hide wherever it looks best, while the search is at its hottest, if they ride after us."

Kari said, "That's what we'll do. I had already thought of it."

"You'll find," said Bjorn, "that I'm no fumbler in wits, any more than in hard fighting."

Kari and Bjorn now rode down along the Skafta, as they had planned. At that point the river splits, part of it running east and part of it southeast. They turned down along the middle branch and did not stop until they came into Medalland, to a bog called Kringlumyri. There is lava all around it.

Then Kari told Bjorn to mind their horses and keep watch, "because I'm heavy with sleep."

Bjorn minded the horses, and Kari lay down. He had slept only a very short while when Bjorn woke him. Bjorn had already brought the horses together, and they were standing close by.

Then Bjorn said to Kari, "You need me badly, it seems. A man with less courage than I have would have run away from you by now, because your enemies are riding toward you. Get yourself ready."

Kari went in under an overhanging rock.

Bjorn said, "Where shall I stand now?"

Kari answered, "You have two choices. One is to stand behind me and use the shield to protect yourself, if it's of any use to you. The other is to get on your horse and ride off as fast as you can."

"I won't do that," said Bjorn. "There are many reasons against it. The first is that some spiteful tongues might say I ran away from you out of cowardice, if I ride off. The second is that I know what a prize they'll think me, and two or three of them will ride after me, and then I'd be no use or help to you at all. I'd rather stand by you and defend myself as long as I can."

They did not have long to wait before some packhorses were driven along across the bog, with three men going with them.

Kari said, "These men don't see us."

"Let's let them ride past," said Bjorn.

Those men rode on past, but then the other six rode up. They all jumped off their horses at once and turned on Kari and Bjorn. Glum Hildisson ran at them first and thrust at Kari with a spear. Kari spun around on his heel, so that Glum missed him, and the spear struck the rock. Bjorn saw this and at once cut the spearhead off Glum's shaft. Kari struck at Glum, leaning to one side. The sword caught him on the thigh and took off the leg high up, and Glum died at once. Then the sons of Thorfinn, Vebrand and Asbrand, ran at Kari. Kari ran at Vebrand and drove his sword through him, and after that he cut both legs from under Asbrand. In this exchange both Kari and Bjorn were wounded. Then Ketil of Mork ran at Kari and thrust at him with a spear. Kari jerked his leg up, and the spear went into the ground. Kari leaped onto the shaft and broke it. Then he seized Ketil with his hands. Bjorn ran up at once, meaning to kill Ketil.

Kari said, "Leave him alone. I'll give Ketil quarter. And Ketil, even if it happens again that your life is in my hands, I will never kill you."

Ketil said little in reply. He rode away after his companions and told the news to those who did not know it yet. They told it to the men of the district. These raised a large armed band at once and went up along every river, and so far north into the mountains that the search took them a day and a half. Then they turned back, and each man went home. Ketil and his companions rode east to Svinafell and told the news there.

Flosi made little of their trip, but he said it was not certain that things would stop there, "because there's no one like Kari now in Iceland."

Chapter 152

Now we must tell of Bjorn and Kari. They rode down onto the sands and led their horses in under a bank of sand-grass, and cut the grass for them so they would not starve. Kari judged it so closely that he rode away just as the search was given up. He rode by night up through the district and then into the mountains, and all the same way they had come when they rode east, and they did not stop until they came to Mid-Mork.

Then Bjorn said to Kari, "Now you must put in a good word for me with my wife, because she won't believe a single word I say, and everything hangs on it for me now. Repay me now for the good company I've given you."

"So it shall be," said Kari.

Then they rode up to the farm. Bjorn's wife asked them for the news and gave them a warm welcome.

Bjorn answered, "Our troubles have rather grown, old woman."

She said little, and smiled at it. Then she said, "How did Bjorn turn out for you, Kari?"

He answered, "Bare is the back of a man who has no brother, and Bjorn turned out well for me. He wounded three men, and he's wounded himself. He was as useful to me as he could be in everything."

They stayed there three nights. Then they rode to Thorgeir at Holt and told him the news privately, because the news had not reached there yet. Thorgeir thanked Kari, and it was plain that he was glad of it. He asked Kari what still remained undone of what he meant to do.

Kari answered, "I mean to kill Gunnar Lambason and Kol Thorsteinsson, if I get the chance. Then we'll have killed fifteen men, counting the five we killed together. But now I want to ask you a favor," said Kari.

Thorgeir said he would grant him what he asked.

Kari said, "I want you to take this man named Bjorn, who has been with me in the killings, under your protection, and exchange farms with him, and give him a fully stocked farm here near you, and hold your hand over him so that no revenge is turned against him. That's easy for a chieftain like you."

"So it shall be," said Thorgeir.

He gave Bjorn a fully stocked farm at Asolfsskali, and took over the farm at Mork himself. Thorgeir moved Bjorn's household to Asolfsskali himself, and all his goods with them. Thorgeir settled all of Bjorn's cases for him and made a full and complete settlement for him with the other side. Bjorn was now thought much more of a man than before.

Kari rode away and did not stop until he came west to Tunga, to Asgrim Ellida-Grimsson. Asgrim gave him a splendid welcome. Kari told him about everything that had happened in the killings. Asgrim was pleased, and asked what Kari meant to do next.

Kari answered, "I mean to go abroad after them, and dog their steps, and kill them if I can reach them."

Asgrim said there was no one like him for courage. Kari stayed there some nights.

Then he rode to Gizur the White. Gizur welcomed him with open arms. Kari stayed there for a while. He told Gizur that he meant to ride down to Eyrar. Gizur gave Kari a good sword at parting.

Now he rode down to Eyrar and took passage there with Kolbein the Black. He was an Orkneyman and an old friend of Kari's, the most spirited and gallant of men. He welcomed Kari with open arms and said that the same fate would come to them both.

Chapter 153

Now the story turns to Flosi and his men. They rode east to Hornafjord. Nearly all of Flosi's followers went with him. They carried their goods east, and their other supplies and all the gear they were to take with them. Then they got ready for the voyage and fitted out the ship. Flosi stayed by the ship until they were ready. As soon as they had a fair wind they put out to sea. They had a long voyage and bad weather, and they lost their bearings altogether.

One time three great seas came over them, one after another. Flosi said they must be near land somewhere, and that these were breakers over shallows. There was a thick fog, and the wind rose until a great storm came over them. They knew nothing until they were driven ashore one night. The men were saved, but the ship was smashed to splinters and they could save none of the goods. They had to look for shelter and warmth.

The next day they went up onto a hill. The weather was good by then. Flosi asked whether any man knew this land. There were two men among them who had been there before, and they said they knew it for certain, "and we've come to Hrossey, in Orkney."

"We could have made a better landing," said Flosi, "because Helgi Njalsson, whom I killed, was one of the bodyguard of Earl Sigurd Hlodvisson."

They looked for a hiding place, pulled moss over themselves and lay there for a while. It was not long before Flosi said, "We won't lie here any longer, or the people of the island will find us."

Then they stood up and talked over what to do.

Flosi said to his men, "We'll all go and give ourselves up to the earl. Nothing else will serve us, because the earl has our lives in his hands anyway, if he chooses to come after them."

Then they all went away from there. Flosi told them not to tell anyone the news or anything about their journey until he had told the earl.

They went on until they met some people who directed them to the earl. Then they went before the earl, and Flosi and all of them greeted him. The earl asked who they were. Flosi gave his name and said which district of Iceland he came from. The earl had already heard about the burning, and so he knew at once who the men were.

The earl asked Flosi, "What have you to tell me about Helgi Njalsson, my man?"

"This," said Flosi. "I cut off his head."

The earl said, "Seize them all."

That was done. Just then Thorstein, the son of Hall of Sida, came in. Flosi was married to Steinvor, Thorstein's sister. Thorstein was one of Earl Sigurd's bodyguard. When he saw Flosi held captive, he went before the earl and offered all the wealth he had for Flosi. For a long time the earl was very angry and very hard to deal with. But in the end, with good men speaking for them along with Thorstein, since he had many friends and many came forward to plead with him, the earl accepted a settlement from them and gave Flosi and all his men quarter. The earl followed the custom of great men in this: Flosi took over the service that Helgi Njalsson had performed. Flosi became one of Earl Sigurd's bodyguard, and he soon won great favor with the earl.

Chapter 154

Kari and Kolbein the Black put out from Eyrar two weeks after Flosi and his men had sailed from Hornafjord. They had fair winds and were only a short time at sea. They made land at Fair Isle, which lies between Shetland and Orkney. A man named Dagvid the White took Kari in. He told Kari everything he had learned for certain about the movements of Flosi and his men. He was one of Kari's best friends, and Kari stayed with him that winter. During the winter they heard all the news of what was happening west in Hrossey.

Earl Sigurd invited his brother-in-law Earl Gilli from the Hebrides to stay with him over Christmas. Gilli was married to Svanlaug, Earl Sigurd's sister. There also came to Earl Sigurd a king named Sigtrygg. He was from Ireland. He was the son of Olaf Kvaran, and his mother was named Kormlod. She was the most beautiful of all women, and the best endowed in everything that was not in her own power, but people said that in everything that was in her power, she did ill.

The king who had been married to her was named Brian, and by then they were divorced, for he was the best of all kings. He had his seat in Connacht. His brother was Ulf Hraeda, a great champion and warrior. King Brian's foster son was named Kerthjalfad. He was the son of King Kylfi, who had fought many battles against King Brian, fled the country before him and become a hermit in a stone cell. But when King Brian went south on pilgrimage, he met King Kylfi, and they were reconciled. Then King Brian took Kylfi's son Kerthjalfad into his care and loved him more than his own sons. Kerthjalfad was a grown man by the time of these events, and the bravest of all men. One of King Brian's sons was named Dungad, another Margad, and the third Tadk, whom we call Tann. He was the youngest of them; King Brian's older sons were grown men and very brave. Kormlod was not the mother of King Brian's children. After their divorce she had grown so fierce against King Brian that she wanted him dead. King Brian would forgive his outlaws the same offense three times, but if they offended again, he had them judged by law. From that one can tell what kind of king he must have been.⁶

Kormlod pressed her son Sigtrygg hard to kill King Brian. For that reason she sent him to Earl Sigurd to ask for his help. King Sigtrygg came to Orkney before Christmas. Earl Gilli came there too, as was written before.

The seating was arranged so that King Sigtrygg sat in the middle of the high seat, with one of the earls on either side of him. The men of King Sigtrygg and Earl Gilli sat inward from them, and outward from Earl Sigurd sat Flosi and Thorstein Hallsson, and the whole hall was full.

King Sigtrygg and Earl Gilli wanted to hear what had happened at the burning, and what had happened since. Gunnar Lambason was chosen to tell the story, and a chair was set for him.

Chapters 155 to 159: Brian's Battle, and the Reconciliation

Chapter 155

At this time Kari and Kolbein and Dagvid the White came to Hrossey without anyone expecting them, and went straight ashore, while a few men kept watch on the ship. Kari and his companions went up to the earl's farm and came to the hall while the drinking was going on. It so happened that Gunnar was just then telling the story, and Kari and his men stood outside listening. This was on Christmas Day itself.

King Sigtrygg asked, "How did Skarphedin bear up in the burning?"

"Well, for a long while at first," said Gunnar, "but in the end he wept."

And all through his story he twisted things badly, and in many places he lied.

Kari could not stand it. He ran in with his sword drawn and spoke this verse:

	The battle-hungry seamen
	are boasting of Njal's burning;
	but have these men heard
	how we took our revenge?
	Since then the warriors
	have been paid back in full:
	the raven was given
	raw flesh to tear.

Then he ran on up the hall and struck Gunnar Lambason on the neck, so hard and so fast that the head flew up onto the table in front of the king and the earls. The tables were all one pool of blood, and the earls' clothes as well.

Earl Sigurd recognized the man who had done the killing and said, "Seize Kari and kill him."

Kari had been one of Earl Sigurd's bodyguard and was the best liked of all men, and no one stood up, for all that the earl had spoken.

Kari said, "Many will say, my lord, that I did this deed for you, to avenge your own man."

Flosi said, "Kari didn't do this without cause. He has no settlement with us. He did what he had a right to do."

Kari walked away, and no one went after him. He and his companions went to their ship. The weather was good. They sailed south to Caithness and went ashore at Freswick, to a man of rank named Skeggi, and stayed with him a very long time.

In Orkney they cleaned the tables and carried out the dead man. The earl was told that Kari and his men had sailed south to Scotland.

King Sigtrygg said, "That was a very tough man, who went at it so boldly and never stopped to think."

Earl Sigurd answered, "There's no man like Kari for dash and daring."

Now Flosi took over and told the story of the burning. He was fair to everyone, and so he was believed.

Then King Sigtrygg raised his errand with Earl Sigurd and asked him to go to war with him against King Brian. For a long time the earl was unwilling, but in the end he named his terms. He asked to marry Sigtrygg's mother and to be king of Ireland afterward, if they killed Brian. Everyone urged Earl Sigurd not to go, but it was no use. They parted on these terms: Earl Sigurd promised to go, and King Sigtrygg promised him his mother and the kingdom. It was agreed that Earl Sigurd should be in Dublin with his whole army by Palm Sunday.

Then King Sigtrygg went south to Ireland and told his mother Kormlod that the earl had joined them, and what he had been promised for it. She was pleased, but said they should gather still more men. Sigtrygg asked where those were to come from.

She said that two vikings were lying off the west of the Isle of Man with thirty ships, "and they're so tough that nothing can stand against them. One is named Ospak and the other Brodir. You must go and meet them, and spare nothing to bring them in with you, whatever they ask."

King Sigtrygg went off to look for the vikings and found them off the coast of Man. He brought up his errand at once, but Brodir held back until King Sigtrygg promised him the kingdom and his mother. This was to be kept so quiet that Earl Sigurd would not find out. Brodir too was to come to Dublin with his army before Palm Sunday. King Sigtrygg went home to his mother and told her how things stood.

After this Ospak and Brodir talked together. Brodir told Ospak everything he and Sigtrygg had said and asked him to go into battle with him against King Brian, and said that a great deal hung on it for him. Ospak said he did not want to fight against so good a king. Then they both grew angry and at once divided their forces. Ospak had ten ships and Brodir twenty. Ospak was a heathen and the wisest of all men. He moved his ships into the sound, and Brodir lay outside. Brodir had been a Christian and had been ordained a deacon, but he had thrown off his faith and become an apostate, and now he sacrificed to heathen spirits, and he knew more sorcery than any man. He had armor that no iron could bite. He was big and strong, and his hair was so long that he tucked it under his belt. It was black.

Chapter 156

One night a great din broke out over Brodir and his men, so that they all woke, leaped up and put on their clothes. Along with it, boiling blood rained down on them. They protected themselves with their shields, but many were scalded all the same. This marvel went on until daybreak. A man had died on every ship. Then they slept through the day.

The second night there was a din again, and again they all leaped up. Then swords sprang from their sheaths, and axes and spears flew up into the air and fought. The weapons pressed them so hard that they had to protect themselves, but many were wounded all the same, and a man died on every ship. This marvel went on until daybreak. Then they slept again through the next day.

The third night there was a din of the same kind. Then ravens flew at them, and their beaks and claws seemed to be made of iron. The ravens pressed them so hard that they had to defend themselves with their swords and protect themselves with their shields. This too went on until daybreak. Again a man had died on every ship. Then they slept again.

When Brodir woke, he sighed heavily and told them to put out a boat, "because I want to see Ospak." He got into the boat with a few men. When he found Ospak, he told him about all the marvels that had happened to them, and asked him to tell him what they meant. Ospak would not tell him until Brodir had given him a pledge of safety. Brodir promised him safety, but Ospak still put it off until nightfall, because Brodir never killed anyone at night.

Then Ospak said, "Where blood rained on you, you'll shed the blood of many men, both your own and others'. Where you heard a great din, you were shown the breaking of the world, and you'll all die soon. Where the weapons attacked you, that means a battle. And where the ravens attacked you, those are the fiends you believe in, who will drag you down to the torments of hell."

Brodir was so angry that he could not say a word. He went straight back to his men and had the whole sound closed off with ships, with ropes run out to the shore, and he meant to kill them all in the morning. Ospak saw all their preparations. Then he vowed to take the true faith, and to go to King Brian and follow him until the day he died. He had all his ships covered over and poled along close to the shore, and the cables of Brodir's ships cut. Then Brodir's ships began to drift into one another, while his men were asleep.

Ospak and his men sailed out of the fjord and on west to Ireland, and did not stop until they came to Connacht. Ospak told King Brian everything he had learned, was baptized and put himself in the king's hands.

After that King Brian had men gathered from all over his kingdom, and the whole army was to be in Dublin in the week before Palm Sunday.

Chapter 157

Earl Sigurd Hlodvisson made ready to leave Orkney. Flosi offered to go with him. The earl would not have it, since Flosi had his pilgrimage south to make. Flosi offered fifteen men of his band for the expedition, and the earl accepted them. Flosi went with Earl Gilli to the Hebrides. Thorstein Hallsson went with Earl Sigurd, and so did Hrafn the Red and Erling of Straumey. The earl did not want Harek to go, but said he would tell Harek the news himself, before anyone else.

Earl Sigurd came to Dublin with his whole army on Palm Sunday. Brodir had arrived there with his forces. Brodir used sorcery to find out how the battle would go. The answer came that if they fought on Good Friday, King Brian would fall but win the victory, and if they fought sooner, all those who stood against him would fall. Then Brodir said that they should fight on the Friday.

On the Thursday a man on a dapple-gray horse, with a spear in his hand, rode up to Kormlod and her people. He talked for a long time with Brodir and Kormlod.

King Brian had come to the city with his whole army. On the Friday the whole army marched out of the city, and both sides drew up their battle lines. Brodir was on one wing and King Sigtrygg on the other. Earl Sigurd was in the center.

Now we must tell of King Brian. He would not fight on Good Friday, and so a wall of shields was set around him, and his army was drawn up in front of it. Ulf Hraeda was on the wing that faced Brodir. On the other wing, facing Sigtrygg, were Ospak and King Brian's sons. In the center was Kerthjalfad, and the banners were carried before him.

Now the lines clashed, and the fighting was very fierce. Brodir went through the enemy ranks and cut down everyone in the front line, and no iron would bite on him. Then Ulf Hraeda turned against him and thrust at him three times, so hard that each time Brodir went down before him and very nearly did not get up again. As soon as he was on his feet, he ran away into the woods.

Earl Sigurd had a hard fight against Kerthjalfad. Kerthjalfad pressed forward so fiercely that he cut down everyone in the front rank. He broke through Earl Sigurd's line right up to the banner and killed the man who carried it. The earl got another man to carry the banner, and the fighting was hard again. Kerthjalfad at once dealt this man a deathblow, and every man near him, one after another. Then Earl Sigurd called on Thorstein Hallsson to carry the banner. Thorstein was about to take it up.

Then Amundi the White said, "Don't carry the banner, Thorstein. Everyone who carries it gets killed."

"Hrafn the Red," said the earl, "you carry the banner."

Hrafn answered, "Carry your own devil yourself."

The earl said, "It's fitting that the beggar and his bag should go together."

He took the banner off its staff and put it under his clothes. A little later Amundi the White was killed. Then Earl Sigurd was run through with a spear.

Ospak had fought his way through the whole wing facing him. He was badly wounded, and he had lost both of King Brian's sons by then. King Sigtrygg fled before him. Then the whole army broke and ran.

Thorstein Hallsson stopped when all the others ran, and tied his shoelace. Kerthjalfad asked him why he wasn't running. "Because," said Thorstein, "I can't get home tonight. My home is out in Iceland."

Kerthjalfad gave him quarter.

Hrafn the Red was chased out into a river. He thought he saw the torments of hell down below him, and it seemed to him that devils were trying to drag him down to them.

Then Hrafn said, "Your dog, Peter the Apostle, has run to Rome twice, and he would run there a third time if you let him."

Then the devils let him go, and Hrafn got across the river.

Brodir now saw that King Brian's men were chasing the fugitives, and that there were few men left by the wall of shields. He ran out of the woods, broke through the whole wall of shields and struck at the king. The boy Tadk threw up his arm, and the blow cut it off, and the king's head too. But the king's blood ran onto the boy's stump, and the stump healed over at once.

Then Brodir called out loudly, "Let man tell man that Brodir felled Brian."

Men ran after those who were chasing the fugitives and told them that King Brian had fallen. Ulf Hraeda and Kerthjalfad turned back at once. They made a ring around Brodir and his men and threw tree branches over them, and Brodir was taken alive. Ulf Hraeda slit open his belly and led him around and around an oak tree, and so wound his guts out of him, and he did not die until they had all been pulled out of him. Brodir's men were all killed as well. Then they took King Brian's body and laid it out. The king's head had grown back onto his body. Fifteen of the burners fell in Brian's battle. Halldor, the son of Gudmund the Powerful, fell there too, and Erling of Straumey.

On the morning of Good Friday it happened in Caithness that a man named Dorrud went outside. He saw twelve people riding together to a women's room, and there they all vanished from sight. He went over to the women's room. He looked in through a window in it and saw that there were women inside, and they had set up a loom. Men's heads served for the loom weights, and men's guts for the weft and the warp; a sword was the beater, and an arrow the pick.⁷

They spoke these verses:

	The warp is set up wide
	to warn of the slaughter;
	a cloud hangs from the beam,
	and it is raining blood.
	Now the gray web is raised,
	gray with spears,
	the web of warriors,
	which Odin's friends,
	the valkyries, will fill
	with the red weft.

	This web is warped
	with the guts of men,
	and hard-weighted
	with the heads of men.
	Blood-soaked spears
	are the rods,
	the frame is bound with iron,
	and arrows are the picks.
	With swords we shall beat
	this web of victory.

	Hild the valkyrie goes weaving,
	and Hjorthrimul,
	Sanngrid and Svipul,
	with swords drawn.
	The spear shaft will crack,
	the shield will burst,
	the sword that worries helmets
	will come down on the shield.

	Let us wind, let us wind
	the web of the spear,
	the web the young king
	had before.
	Forward we shall go
	into the fighting,
	where our friends
	are trading blows.

	Let us wind, let us wind
	the web of the spear,
	and then go with
	the prince.
	There Gunn and Gondul,
	who shielded the king,
	will see the shields of men
	running with blood.

	Let us wind, let us wind
	the web of the spear,
	where the banners
	of fighting men go forward.
	We will not let
	his life be lost:
	it is the valkyries
	who choose the slain.

	The people who once lived
	out on the far headlands
	will rule the lands now.
	I say the mighty king
	is marked for death.
	Now an earl
	has gone down before the spears.

	And the Irish will suffer
	a grief that will never
	pass from the minds of men.
	Now the web is woven
	and the field is red;
	the news of the slaughter
	will travel through the lands.

	It is terrible now
	to look about us,
	as blood-red clouds
	drag across the sky.
	The air will be stained
	with the blood of men
	as we women of war
	sing our song.

	Well have we sung
	of the young king,
	songs of victory, many;
	hail to us who sing!
	And let him who listens
	learn the song
	of the spear-women,
	and tell it to men.

	Let us ride out hard
	on our bare-backed horses,
	with our swords drawn,
	away from this place.

Then they pulled the web down and tore it apart, and each of them kept the piece she was holding. Dorrud went away from the window and home, and the women got on their horses and rode off, six to the south and the other six to the north.

Brand Gneistason saw a like thing in the Faroe Islands.

In Iceland, at Svinafell, blood fell on the priest's vestment on Good Friday, so that he had to take it off.

At Thvotta, on Good Friday, the priest saw a deep sea open beside the altar, and many terrors in it, and it was a long time before he could sing the service.

In Orkney it happened that Harek thought he saw Earl Sigurd with some men. Harek took his horse and rode to meet the earl. People saw them meet and ride behind a hill, but they were never seen again, and not a trace of Harek was ever found.

In the Hebrides, Earl Gilli dreamed that a man came to him who called himself Herfinn and said he had come from Ireland. The earl dreamed that he asked him for news from there.

The man spoke this verse:

	I was there where men fought;
	the sword rang in Ireland;
	where the shields met, many
	a blade clashed in the din of helmets.
	I heard their fight was fierce.
	Sigurd fell in the storm of spears;
	before that, wounds were bleeding.
	Brian fell, and held the field.

Flosi and the earl talked a great deal about this dream. A week later Hrafn the Red came there and told them all the news of Brian's battle: the fall of the king, of Earl Sigurd, of Brodir and of all the vikings.

Flosi said, "What have you to tell me about my men?"

"They all fell there," said Hrafn, "but your brother-in-law Thorstein was given quarter by Kerthjalfad, and he's with him now. Halldor Gudmundarson died there."

Flosi told the earl he would be leaving, "because we have our pilgrimage south to make."

The earl told him to go as he wished, and gave him a ship and whatever he needed, and a great deal of silver. Then they sailed to Wales and stayed there for a time.

Chapter 158

Kari Solmundarson told Skeggi the farmer that he wanted him to get him a ship. Skeggi gave Kari a ship fully manned and fitted out. Dagvid the White and Kolbein the Black went aboard with Kari. Kari and his men now sailed south past the Scottish firths. There they met some men from the Hebrides. They told Kari the news from Ireland, and also that Flosi and his men had gone to Wales. When Kari heard this, he told his companions that he meant to sail south to Wales to meet Flosi and his men. He told any man to leave his company who would rather, and said he did not want to trick anyone into it, since he had not yet had his revenge on those men for his wrongs. They all wanted to go with him. Then he sailed south to Wales, and they put in at a hidden creek.

That morning Kol Thorsteinsson went into the town to buy silver. Of all the burners he had said the most mocking things. Kol had been talking a great deal with a rich lady there, and it was as good as settled that he would marry her and make his home there.

That same morning Kari went into the town. He came upon Kol counting the silver. Kari knew him, ran at him with his sword drawn and struck him on the neck. Kol was counting the silver, and his head said "Ten" as it flew off his body.

Kari said, "Tell Flosi that Kari Solmundarson has killed Kol Thorsteinsson. I declare this killing as my own."

Then Kari went to his ship and told his crew about the killing. They sailed north to Berwick, laid up their ship and went inland to Whithorn in Scotland, and stayed with Earl Malcolm that year.

Now the story turns to Flosi. He went up and took Kol's body, laid it out and gave a great deal of money for his burial. Flosi never said an angry word against Kari. From there Flosi went south across the sea and began his pilgrimage. He traveled south and did not stop until he came to Rome. There he was shown such great honor that he received absolution from the Pope himself, and he gave a great deal of money for it. Then he went back by the eastern route, stayed in many towns, went before great men and was shown great honor by them. He spent the next winter in Norway. Earl Eirik gave him a ship for his voyage out, and a great deal of flour, and many other men treated him handsomely. Then he sailed out to Iceland, landed at Hornafjord and went home to Svinafell. He had now carried out every term of his settlement, both the voyages abroad and the payments.

Chapter 159

Now the story turns to Kari. The next summer he went to his ship and sailed south across the sea. He began his pilgrimage in Normandy, traveled south, received absolution and came back by the western route. He took his ship again in Normandy and sailed north across the sea to Dover in England. From there he sailed west to Wales, and on north along the coast of Wales, and north through the Scottish firths, and did not stop until he came north to Freswick in Caithness, to Skeggi the farmer. There he gave the cargo ship to Kolbein and Dagvid. Kolbein sailed that ship to Norway, but Dagvid stayed behind on Fair Isle. Kari spent that winter in Caithness. During that winter his wife died in Iceland.

The next summer Kari got ready to sail to Iceland. Skeggi gave him a cargo ship. There were eighteen of them aboard. They were rather late getting ready, but they put to sea all the same and had a long voyage. In the end they made land at Ingolfshofdi, where the ship was smashed to splinters, but the men were saved. A thick snowstorm was blowing. The men asked Kari what they should do now, and he said the best plan was to go to Svinafell and put Flosi's generosity to the test. They walked to Svinafell through the storm.

Flosi was in the main room. He knew Kari when he came into the room, sprang up to meet him, kissed him and sat him in the high seat beside himself. Flosi invited Kari to stay there over the winter. Kari accepted. Then they were fully reconciled. Flosi gave Kari in marriage his brother's daughter Hildigunn, the widow of Hoskuld the Chieftain of Hvitanes. They lived at first at Breida.

People say that this was how Flosi's life ended: when he had grown old, he went abroad to fetch timber for a hall, and he spent that winter in Norway. The next summer he was late getting ready. People said his ship was unsound. Flosi said it was good enough for an old and doomed man. He went aboard and put out to sea, and nothing has been heard of that ship since.

These were the children of Kari Solmundarson and Helga Njalsdottir: Thorgerd, Ragneid, Valgerd, and Thord, who was burned in the house. The children of Hildigunn and Kari were Starkad, Thord and Flosi. Flosi's son was Kolbein, who has been one of the most outstanding men of that family.

And here we end the saga of Burnt Njal.